\^' 'O 



^.'^^ 






: -^^m 






r^- ^^^ 





■ / % v^ 




'^^O-c 











^'%kiy^ X 



•^ s 









-i > 




. -n^o^ 



■^^ ^- 



,•1 °.. ' «S' 



^4 
















>^p.^ .# %. \^^.^ ^' ^' ^>>#^^^V 



^^ A 



:. -. %J^^ 






V' '^^ 









;-^".v 









%^ ^^55^: "^ 



.•i*^/. 



■=.' 
.^^% 









^ '•■■'/ ,_ ^. \> o "i " '■' 



// ^ 



V ^ 



■^ .^^^ 



\^mM' 






~^\^^ji^M^\ '^> 



/v— 



'/■ .-^^ 




v- 


c> 


) ^ 


c^^^'^ 


■f >'. 






.^^ 


. ^'^^^ 




= - 


->-f 


I ,,<-- 




- 


^ 


\^^\.-„ 


-r^ 


'/- 


'' ; 


V ^^'^ , 


' ^ 


(^v 





.'■^' 













o_ 



-x\ 







. V 




>. " 


;- >- 




' - ^ 




ir S^ 


■/. 


% 




'^ '^t. 


0^ 


O 


■ -^^ 




V^^ 


' ■ - 


c 




^^•^ 


^.. 


>- 
4 


■^ 


^ ; \° 


•^e 




'/ 


/o^ 


x^""' ^ 






" "" 


' ^ ^ ^v ,, 










V' N!^ ^ 


" f 


c 




,v^* s^ ■ 


'■" / y 




% 


.#■ 


=r/;i 


" ' ]' 


- 




/ ffi: 






.>^ 


■-^V- 
>' 


' - J 


\^ 


' / 


.^^' 


/^ /^ M^ 


w 













0> - V^ ^ 



.'.s^^^^^ 



THE LAST DAYS OF MARY STUART 



THE LAST DAYS OF 
MARY STUART 

AND THE JOURNAL OF BOURGOYNE 
HER PHYSICIAN 



BY 



SAMUEL COWAN 

author of 
"mary queen of scots, and who wrote the casket letters'?' 
^ "the gowrie conspiracy" "the ancient capital of Scotland' 

ETC. ETC. 



PHILADELPHIA 
J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY 

LONDON: EVELEIGH NASH 
1907 , 



//; str 



'J 



ei 



PREFACE 

The Journal of Bourgoyne, which I had meant 
originally to be the text of this volume, is a work 
of some importance in helping us to elucidate the 
life and later days of the Queen of Scots. I have 
considered it necessary, for the benefit of the 
reader, to reproduce also a Summary of the 
voluminous correspondence which took place 
during the same period between Queen Mary 
and her confreres, and Elizabeth, and the lead- 
ing ministers and secretaries of the Crown of 
England. The correspondence discloses the 
political manceuvres and secret negotiations of 
that eventful time — the last six months of Queen 
Mary's life : and the Summary occupies the first 
half of the volume. It has been impossible to 
restrict it further and convey to the reader what 
is meant to be conveyed — an intelligible estimate 
of her prison life, with all its painful vicissitudes. 
The letters have an important bearing on the 
character of the Scottish Queen, and illustrate 
the situation better than , can be done by any 
criticism. 

The fascination of Mary Stuart as the central 
figure of the greatest drama in Scottish history is 
an additional reason for putting another volume 
before the public, even though the literature on the 



VI 



Preface 



subject is abundant ; while Bourgoyne s Jou7^nal, 
now specially translated, we must remember, has 
not been much in evidence in its original form. 
It is really a domestic, not a political or daily, 
record, and is the only such record we possess, 
for no historian has attempted to give more than 
an outline of her public career. In this Journal 
there are entries of which we have hitherto been 
unaware ; entries which manifest the cunning and 
deception of that age ; chiefly and more particu- 
larly the administration of the Crown of England 
— thrilling reading — Elizabeth occupying the fore- 
ground and swaying the sceptre in a manner that 
must be read to be appreciated. 

A large portion of the matter in this volume is 
published now for the first time, and ta the rising 
generation the entire narrative will be quite new. 
The greatest point of historical importance result- 
ing from a study of this Journal is its determina- 
tion, and settlement of all doubt, of the innocence 
of Queen Mary of having had any connection with 
any plot against the life of Elizabeth ; or with that 
huge fraud the Babington Conspiracy. How this 
is established the reader will realise from the 
accompanying recital. 

S. C. 

Perth, \st January 1907. 



CONTENTS 



CHAPTER I 

PAGE 

The last act of the drama — Lord Burghley and Secretary 
Walsingham actively engaged against Queen Mary — 
Walsingham and his spies — Character of Walsingham — 
Plots of Elizabeth to take Mary's life — Savage, Ballard, 
Morgan, and Babington — Mary's pathetic appeal to 
Cha.teauneuf — Text of her first letter — Text of her second 
letter — Elizabeth and Sir Amias Paulet — The famous 
memoranda between Paulet and Wade as to how Mary 
was to be kidnapped and her papers seized — Paulet's 
official instructions to kidnap the Queen — Elizabeth's 
confirmation of these instructions — Elizabeth's final 
orders to kidnap Queen Mary . - . . .1 

CHAPTER II 

Outline of the kidnapping scheme, and how it was carried 
out — Paulet requires instructions as to Nau and Curie — 
Queen Mary's return to Chartley — Forcible seizure of her 
money and cabinets by Paulet and Walsingham — Letter 
from Yetsweirt about Nau and Curle^ — Private letter of 
Nau to Elizabeth exonerating himself and Mary — Eliza- 
beth's fulsome gratitude to Paulet — Letter Walsingham 
to Paulet — Burghley and Walsingham instruct Paulet 
about Fotheringay — Paulet writes Walsingham (kidnap- 
ping plot) — He writes Burghley and Walsingham — 
Desires to resign office — Mary complains of her cruel 
treatment to the Duke of Guise, the Lord Chancellor, 
and Pasquier — Elizabeth's second order to seize Queen 
Maiy's money — Relations between James and his mother 
— Letter Walsingham to Master of Gray — Mary's inter- 
cepted letters . . . . . .28 



viii Contents 



CHAPTER III 

PAGE 

Interview between Queen Mary and Paulet at Fotheringay — 
Elizabeth nominates commissioners for the trial — Eliza- 
beth's commission to Burghley and Walsingham to con- 
duct the trial — Important letter, Elizabeth to Burghley, 
Mary's sentence prearranged — The commissioners in 
Mary's bedchamber — The three private interviews — 
The Lord Chancellor Bromley opens the trial — Mary 
exposes Walsingham's duplicity (Petit's version) — Close 
of the first day and conversation with her physician 
— Sentence of death — Burghley writes Davison — The 
gross illegality of the trial exposed — The commissioners 
in the Star Chamber — Tytler's opinion of the Babington 
Plot — Mary Seton's letter to Courcelles — Paulet to 
Walsingham, 24th October 1586 . . . .56 

CHAPTER IV 

Elizabeth's instructions to Lord Buckhurst to communicate 
the sentence of death to Mary, and her remarkable 
reasons for this act — Elizabeth compromised in the 
Babington Conspiracy — Her letter to Paulet to allow 
the commissioners an interview with Mary — Elizabeth's 
chicanery (Petit's version) — Paulet to Walsingham, 
2ist November 1586— Letter Henry iii. to his Ambas- 
sador in London to request James to save his mother's 
life — Sentence of death communicated to Mary by 
Buckhurst — Queen Mary's pathetic letter to the Pope 
informing him that she has been sentenced to die, and 
giving her last instructions — Her letter to the Duke of 
Guise informing him of her sentence, and giving instruc- 
tions about her affairs . . . . .82 

CHAPTER V 

Queen Mary's letter to Mendoza the Spanish Ambassador 
informing him of the sentence of death, her submission 
to it, and her references to Paulet's treatment of her — 
Her letter to Mendoza, 21st May 1586 — Her remarkable 
letter to the Archbishop of Glasgow asserting her inno- 
cence of every charge against her, and her rebuke to the 



Contents ix 



commissioners " that she would die a Queen in spite of 
them" — Her letter to Elizabeth with her requests regard- 
ing her death and interment — The Commendator of 
Pittenweem and King James — Letter of Bellievre, Chan- 
cellor of France, to Mary, 14th December 1586 — The 
graphic interview of Bellievre and Chateauneuf with 
Elizabeth, when they demanded of her with a threat to 
spare Mary's life, or take the consequences — Elizabeth 
loses her temper ...... 106 

CHAPTER VI 

Proclamation by the Queen of England announcing Queen 
Mary's death — Elizabeth instructs Paulet to deliver 
Queen Mary to the Sheriff of Northampton — Memorial 
from Walsingham with instructions for the execution and 
interment — Unfinished paper by Lord Burghley on Mary's 
execution — Letter from King James to EHzabeth request- 
ing her to spare his mother's life — Sir Robert Melville 
and the Master of Gray wait on her and petition for 
Mary's life — Extraordinary commission by Elizabeth to 
the Earls of Shrewsbury and Kent to execute the Scottish 
Queen — Letter by Queen Mary to Henry III. ; being the 
last letter she ever wrote . . . . .132 

CHAPTER VII 

Bourgoyne's Journal 

The sham Stag Hunt — The Queen starts in gleeful spirits, 
fully equipped and attended by her household — The 
shadow of Elizabeth suddenly appears, and the Stag- 
Hunt is no more — Seizure of Queen Mary's personal 
attendants — Mary demands to know where they are 
taking her — She dismounts, and refuses to proceed — 
Paulet's insolence — Bourgoyne induces her to obey Paulet 
and proceed — She retires and offers up prayer — Bour- 
goyne helps her to remount — She is taken to Tixall — 
Refused pen, ink, and paper by Paulet — Her papers and 
cabinets seized at Chartley — She is brought back to 
Chartley — Paulet and Bagot in her bedcham.ber without 
leave — Paulet seizes her money and reopens the Babing- 
ton Plot — He removes her from Chartley to Fotheringay 
— The remarkable procession and arrival at Burton . 1 59 



X Contents 



CHAPTER VIII 

PAGE 

Gorges again attacks Mary about Elizabeth's life — Mary's 
sharp response, and Gorges silenced — Procession sets out 
from Burton and reaches Hill Hall Castle ; next day it 
reaches Leicester — People there hostile to Paulet — 
Arrival at Fotheringay — Mary's dissatisfaction with it — 
Interview with Paulet — Paulet and Elizabeth's insolence 
— Arrival of the commissioners — They attend prayers — 
Elizabeth's insolent letter to Mary — Mary's interview with 
Mildmay, Paulet, and others, official report — Elizabeth's 
reply — Lord Chancellor and commissioners visit Mary 
in her chamber — Burghley's overbearing attitude and 
speech — She refuses to recognise their authority — The 
second interview, when she is too many for them — Third 
interview, when Mary delivers an eloquent speech in her 
defence and exposes the duplicity and false character of 
Elizabeth . . . . . . .185 

CHAPTER IX 

The Queen and the Commissioners at Fotheringay— Letter 
Babington to Queen Mary, July 1586 — Letter Queen 
Mary to Babington, 17th July 1586 . . . 212 

CHAPTER X 

Paulet and the Queen discuss the situation — Arrival of Lord 
Buckhurst — Buckhurst, Paulet, Drury, and Beale have an 
audience of the Queen — Elizabeth's insolent message — 
Mary's vigorous reply — Debate between the Queen and 
Beale — Text of Mary's famous letter to Elizabeth, 19th 
December 1586 — The Drury and Melville interview — 
Mary demands deHvery of her papers — Paulet's duplicity 
— Mary's opinion of Nau — Melville, Bourgoyne, and 
Prean separated finally from her in spite of remonstrance 241 

CHAPTER XI 

Mary prohibited from viTiting EHzabeth — She surrenders her 
life to God, and is wilHng to die — Paulet still insolent — 
The Queen remonstrates with him — She thinks they will 



Contents xi 



murder her secretly — Denied the use of a priest — Paulet 
resents secret murder — Mary's dignities — The dais and 
rod discontinued — Paulet and Melville quarrel — Arrival 
of the Sheriff and the Earls of Kent and Shrewsbury — 
She receives them in her bedchamber — Shrewsbury 
announces sentence of death ; to take place next morn- 
ing — Mary's calm and pathetic reply — Takes leave of 
her servants : gives them her blessing and distributes 
presents to them — She writes her will — Names of those 
to be present at her death — Her last words and the scene 
of execution as recorded by Bourgoyne — Author's sum- 
ming up and conclusion ..... 265 

CHAPTER XII 
Appendix 

Description of Queen Mary's first Parliament — Queen Mary's 
Proclamation anent religion—Her second Proclamation 
anent religion— Her third Proclamation anent religion — 
Declaration as to religion by Mary and Darnley — Text 
of her fabricated abdication — Procuratory signed com- 
pulsorily — Plots for her liberation — Text of letters in 
handwriting of Phillips : — 

Queen Mary to Charles Paget, 20th May 1586 
Charles Paget to Queen Mary, 29th May „ 
Queen Mary to Charles Paget, 27th July „ 
Queen Mary to Mendoza, 27th July „ 

Queen Mary's mottoes and devices, with translations 
Queen Mary's Will ..... 287 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 



MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS .... Frontispiece 

From a Painting in possession of the Earl of 
Morton. 

MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS .... Facing page i6 ^ 

Watson Gordon Portrait. 

MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS . . . . jj ,, 30 ^ 

From the Painting in Edinburgh Castle (by permis- 
sion of Frank C. Inglis). 

MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS . . . . ,, ,, 6o * 

From the collection of Lord Elphinstone, at Car- 
berry Tower. 

SIR FRANCIS WALSINGHAM, SECRETARY TO QUEEN 

ELIZABETH . . . . . jj ,» QO 

BELLIEVRE, THE FRENCH AMBASSADOR WHO SILENCED 

QUEEN ELIZABETH . . . . ,, ,, I20 ' 

By permission of Braun, Clement & Cie. 

MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS . . . . ,, ,,150 

From the collection of Mrs. Fraser-Tytler, at 
Woodhouselee. 

MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS . . . . ,, ,, 180 ' 

From the collection of Sir James Drummond, at 
Hawthornden. 

WILLIAM CECIL, LORD BURGHLEY . . . ,, ,, 210 ' 

From the Hatfield collection. 

MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS . . . . ,, ,, 24O ^ 

From the collection of Randolph Wemyss, Esq. , of 
Wemyss Castle. 

GEORGE TALBOT, SIXTH EARL OF SHREWSBURY . ,, ,, 270 

From the collection of the present Earl. 

MARY BETON, ONE OF THE QUEEN's MARIES . ,, ,, 30O 

From the collection of Major Bethune, of Balfour. 



THE 
LAST DAYS OF MARY STUART 

CHAPTER I 

The last act of the drama — Lor^ Burghley and Secretary 
Walsingham actively engaged against Queen Mary — 
Walsingham and his spies — Character of Walsingham — 
Plots of Elizabeth to take Mary's life — Savage, Ballard, 
Morgan, and Babington — Mary's pathetic appeal to Chateau- 
neuf — Text of her first letter — Text of her second letter — 
Elizabeth and Sir Amias Paulet — The famous memoranda 
between Paulet and Wade as to how Mary was to be kid- 
napped and her papers seized — Paulet's official instructions 
to kidnap the Queen — Elizabeth's confirmation of these 
instructions — Elizabeth's final orders to kidnap Queen 
Mary. 

It may be said without qualification that no one 
who has not read the Journal of Bourgoyne can 
have an adequate conception of the Hfe of the 
Queen of Scots during her last days. These have 
been very little touched upon by many of the writers 
whose works we possess, and the reason is obvious. 
The life of the Queen engrossed the attention 
of historians, and was in itself so eventful as to 
practically overshadow the later days of her career. 



2 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

That momentous time forms the subject of this 
volume, and for those who are interested in the 
history of that period this narrative is more 
particularly intended. Bourgoyne's notes extend 
from August 1586 to February 1587, and his 
summary may be regarded as the best and 
most accurate we possess of Queen Mary's life 
during what may very properly be called " The 
Reign of Terror." 

Mary was overwhelmed with humiliation and 
misery from her long confinement and the failure 
of all her plans to effect her escape, while her 
mind was constantly on the rack in order to 
protect herself from the espionage of spies, and 
the systematic intercepting of her letters, resulting 
in their decipherment and forgery. The corre- 
spondence of the time is voluminous, much of 
it bearing on the so-called Babington Conspiracy 
and the determined efforts of Elizabeth and Wal- 
singham to involve Mary in that plot ; Mary's 
release, and the plots originated to effect that 
release ; and the mass of correspondence which 
these plots involved. 

It would be an insufficient presentation of the 
case to say that Queen Mary's misery arose from 
her unwarrantable treatment. The treatment 
meted out to her by the express command of 
Elizabeth was, during the whole nineteen years 
of her captivity, one of studied and detestable 
cruelty, but for the period under review it was 
greatly accentuated. It was cruel, harsh, and 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 3 

inhuman, destitute of every element of justice and 
mercy, reminding us more of the barbarism of un- 
civilised rule in the dark ages, 

"When wild in woods 
The noble Savage ran," 

than of a court at the close of the sixteenth century 
with Queen Elizabeth and Lord Burghley at its 
head. It was a systematic course of torture, kept 
up daily and terminating with the disgraceful 
scene at the execution, when the feeble, and piti- 
able, and defenceless condition of the Queen might 
have aroused the compassion of her enemies, and 
spared her the outrage of Fletcher, the Dean of 
the Diocese, but it did not. 

It is due to the Catholic party to say that every 
movement of Elizabeth was jealously and indig- 
nantly watched by them, while Mary's long cap- 
tivity, coupled with the active reign of her son, 
seems to have materially toned down the enthu- 
siasm so long felt for her in Scotland. From the 
businesslike way in which the official papers are 
now kalendered, we are able to give the text 
of documents which fifty years ago were not 
available, and to form a more accurate and in- 
telligible estimate of the whole situation, around 
which so much controversy has arisen. To many 
readers these papers will be quite new. They 
are important as unfolding the intrigues of that 
turbulent age ; the true, unvarnished character of 
the Queen of England, showing that her primary 



4 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

object was the destruction of the Queen of Scots, 
her part of the drama being to indicate the means 
by which that was to be brought about. Her dis- 
regard of truth, her duplicity, her indifference to 
cruelty and murder, and her strong resemblance 
in that respect to her father, Henry viii., con- 
stituted her a notable member of the house of 
Tudor. Her treatment of the Queen of Scots is 
probably without a parallel in history ; and it is a 
curious fact that during Mary's captivity neither 
her ministers nor her nobility, notwithstanding her 
unlawful conduct, could induce her to release, or 
modify the treatment of, the Scottish Queen. 
They experienced under her a *' Reign of Terror," 
but of a different kind from that of the unfortunate 
Mary. 

Nor is any adequate reason given by her, cer- 
tainly no bond fide reason, unless it were that Mary 
was the nearest heir to the Crown of England, and 
greatly her superior in every human accomplish- 
ment. A conspicuous element in this matter is the 
servility of her ministers. Burghley and Walsing- 
ham led the way as her lieutenants, while that poor 
creature. Sir Amias Paulet, was always ready and 
willing to torture the Queen of Scots and fall down 
and worship Elizabeth so long as he was paid to 
do so. These men were properly educated in the 
peculiar tactics and sentiments of their mistress. 
They knew her mind regarding Mary. They 
foresaw the end : that the latter was to be 
condemned, and that that was to be done, as 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 5 

afterwards appeared, by tampering with Mary's 
letters. Elizabeth's policy was absolute, dis- 
obedience to her commands being punishable 
with death. 

Of the ability of Burghley there can be but one 
opinion, and it is extraordinary that he compro- 
mised himself with a scheme for the destruction 
of a defenceless and innocent woman for no other 
reason than to please Elizabeth. His attitude to 
Mary cannot be defended. Bourgoyne refers to 
him as a very vehement (very violent) man. That 
Burghley 's private opinion was contrary to the 
attitude he was compelled to take up may, we think, 
be suggested. His conduct towards Mary was 
intelligible only as a stern command from his 
Sovereign. With Walsingham the case is differ- 
ent. He was a man evidently cast in a similar 
mould to that of his mistress, unscrupulous, un- 
principled ; and of all the villainy in connection 
with the Babington Conspiracy he may be said to 
have been the author : for in addition to intercept- 
ing and interpolating Queen Mary's letters by 
means of spies, and producing the material which 
accomplished her destruction, he executed In cold 
blood Anthony Babington and his eleven com- 
panions after a mock trial, or no trial at all, victims 
of a plot of his own creation, and because they 
were the only human beings who could prove 
Mary's innocence of this base and contemptible 
enterprise. 

Walslngham's character is thus given by an 



6 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

eminent writer:^ He was ambitious, cunning, 
heartless, and a liar. He also ruined more inno- 
cent persons than the whole of Elizabeth's Privy 
Council. It was he who overwhelmed the Earls 
of Arundel and Northumberland, destroyed the 
Howard family, covered the sea and the 
Continent with English exiles, and spread over 
Europe a leprous spying; while he encouraged, 
led on, and ruined Babington. And another 
writer^ says of him: He completely deceived 
Charles ix. and the house of Austria, fomented 
the insurrection of the Huguenots in France and 
the wars of the Low Countries at the time that 
he was trusted by both reigning houses. It is 
said that he employed in foreign courts fifty-three 
secret agents and eighteen spies, and that he had 
the wonderful art of weaving plots in which many 
people got so entangled that they could not escape. 
He obtained evidence of the setting out of the 
Armada by a copy of a letter written by Philip 
King of Spain to the Pope, procured him by a 
priestly spy, who bribed a gentleman of the Pope's 
bedchamber to steal the key of his Holiness' 
cabinet, and while the Pope slept to transcribe 
the letter and return the key. This summary of 
Walsingham's character fully corroborates his con- 
duct to the Scottish Queen. 

Though free from dread of Scotland, Walsingham 
conceived and carried out the most treacherous 
and shameful plot recorded in history. He him- 

1 Petit. ^ U.M. Shoemaker. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 7 

self led the Catholics to conspire against Elizabeth. 
He managed to implicate the Queen of Scots, that 
he might be able to massacre with seeming justice 
the royal prisoner and her defenders. His spies 
filled the ports, towns, and even seminaries. He 
made use of Catholic conspirators to accuse and 
ruin Mary. His task was easy ; for it was quite 
natural that a Queen held against all right a 
captive for many long years should give way to 
hope and encourage those who might try to release 
her.^ There is reason to believe that the plots for 
Queen Mary's release during the nineteen years 
of her captivity were pretty numerous, as the 
activity of the Queen and the Catholics of England, 
France, and Spain was unabated. These plots 
are practically unrecorded, the inference being 
that they all broke down from one reason or 
another before arriving at maturity. There were 
also plots by Elizabeth to take the life of the 
Queen of Scots privately, such as the one to have 
her drowned and the other to have her poisoned 
or executed in private, but these also fell through. 
The last plot for Mary's liberation had the 
elements of success had it been managed with 
greater skill and judgment. All the arrangements 
were as good as completed when It was discovered 
by Walslngham. It has been the subject of much 
controversy arising from the extraordinary nature 
of its negotiation and development. When every 
plot for Mary's release had failed, and her friends 

1 Petit. 



8 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

were wearied out with her long captivity, an 
English Catholic named John Savage, who had 
served under the Prince of Parma in the Spanish 
army, had a conference on the subject of Mary's 
release with some of the priests at Rhelms. At 
this conference Savage undertook the assassination 
of Elizabeth with his own hands. About the same 
time another plot was formed by Ballard, who had 
a conference with Charles Paget, Morgan, and 
Mendoza regarding an invasion of England and 
the deliverance of Mary. He arrived In London 
on 22nd May, when he met Babington. Bablngton 
had been a page on the staff of Lord Shrewsbury 
at Sheffield, but he was also connected with a 
good family in Derbyshire. Ballard, It Is alleged, 
Informed him of the proposed assassination, and 
that it would precede the Invasion of England. 
Babington would not entertain the assassination, 
but he entered Into a plot for the liberation of 
Mary — the Babington Plot.^ These three men 
— Savage, Ballard, and Babington — were all 
executed for this plot. In Chapter XIL of this 
volume (appendix) we have reproduced some re- 
markable letters In connection with these plots 
for the Scottish Queen's release which throw 
additional light on the subject. 

Before reproducing Bourgoyne's Journal It will 
be necessary for the reader's benefit to give a 
summary of the correspondence and political 

^ For a narrative of it see Author's work on Mary Queen of Scots y 
and who wrote the Casket Letters f 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 9 

manoeuvres of the period. The accompanying 
narrative will enable the reader to recognise Queen 
Mary's actual position and circumstances, and the 
unconquerable spirit she manifested to the very 
last in defending herself for nineteen years against 
the false and calumnious charges of her enemies. 
The people of Scotland appear to have been quite 
in the dark, and to have taken no part in the 
extraordinary proceedings that in her last days 
were going on. 

One writer informs us that her death was not 
known in Scotland for a month after its occur- 
rence, while the administration of the Crown of 
England for this period was almost wholly con- 
fined to her persecution and the creating of 
schemes by which her death might be accom- 
plished. 

When Mary abandoned all hope of getting 
satisfaction from Elizabeth, she addressed a 
communication on the subject to Chateauneuf, the 
French Ambassador in London, setting forth the 
nature of her grievances, and desired him to 
discuss the same with Elizabeth. This letter 
leaves us in no doubt regarding the sufferings of 
the writer. She speaks plainly of the cruelty of 
Elizabeth and of the "infirm and pitiable condi- 
tion to which eighteen years of imprisonment 
have brought me " ; that for four years she had 
endeavoured to please Elizabeth, and had sent 
her secretary with carte blanche to come to terms 
with her ; but everything had failed. The 



lo The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Ambassador discussed It very seriously with Eliza- 
beth, but made no impression. A few days after 
the despatch of this letter Mary wrote another to 
Chateauneuf, both of which we reproduce slightly 
condensed. 

The letter to the French Ambassador speaks 
for itself, and gives us a better idea of her forlorn 
condition than any other paper we possess. It is 
painfully evident that she was reduced to the level 
of a criminal, and every comfort and every means 
of recreation denied her. Nobody was permitted 
even to approach the house where she was living 
without declaring their object, and no one was 
allowed to have access to her. "It is unreason- 
able," as she says, ''to make me suffer for that 
of which I am not the cause." But that is not 
the most painful part of this pitiable letter. She 
adds, '' And to speak still more freely, necessity 
making me, to my great regret, overcome shame, 
I began to be very ill attended to in my own 
person, and with no regard to my infirm state." 
Even if Mary had been guilty of all that was laid 
to her charge, this treatment by the English Queen 
was infamous, and what is to be said if she was 
innocent ? It was only a month after the date of 
this letter that the kidnapping of Mary took place 
by Elizabeth's command. The letter was in the 
following terms : — 

Queen Mary to Chateauneuf, end of July 
1586, Chartley : 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 1 1 

** In consequence of the small satisfaction which 
I receive in all that concerns my condition here, I 
am constrained once for all to represent by you to 
the Queen of England my very strong complaints 
in this respect, seeing that the more passively I 
have endured all this time to give proof to her 
of the determination which I had in complying 
in all and by all with her, so much the more they 
reduce me step by step to the utmost distress, 
without any regard to my rank and without 
consideration of the infirm and pitiful condition 
to which eighteen years of imprisonment have 
brought rtle, or recollection of the promises which 
the said Queen has made to me to the contrary. 
So that it appears that my enemies, who in ex- 
pectation of my death being at hand, in my 
sickness had last summer slightly relaxed their 
rage against me, wish to retrace their former 
steps to hasten by evil and unworthy treatment 
that which they do not wish or are unable to 
execute otherwise, lest they make themselves 
openly culpable. 

** I have constantly during the space of four 
years courted the Queen of England by the most 
advantageous overtures and endeavours and cor- 
respondence to come to the point of some good 
agreement with her, and at last I sent to her my 
secretary in a manner with carte blanche. 

" I made such offers to her that herself and 
those of her Council wrote to me they could desire 
nothing more on my part ; and in sooth there never 



12 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

was seen nor heard of a Sovereign prince im- 
prisoned, rightfully or wrongfully, who has redeemed 
his liberty on conditions so unreasonable for him- 
self. Not only has there been nothing further 
done with regard to my propositions for my 
liberation as I had been assured of it, but almost 
nothing of that which had been promised has been 
performed to me. Instead of the mission of 
certain of my servants to my son, which had been 
granted to me in order to make an end with him 
of the hindrance which they alleged he made to 
my treaty of liberation, and which they said 
prevented the Queen from going further into it, I 
have been shut up entirely out of the way and 
separated from him, in order the better to reunite 
him to our common enemies here and to expose 
or subject him to his rebellious subjects. For my 
safety in this bondage there is nobody of judgment 
who does not consider it less at present than in 
the hands of one of the peers and lords of this 
kingdom, of reputation, force, and power sufficient 
to preserve me against the attempts of my enemies 
whatever may happen ; which has always been 
my principal desire since they have removed me 
from the custody of Lord Shrewsbury ; and in that 
I do not mean to do wrong to my present keeper, 
whom in other respects I consider a very honour- 
able gentleman and faithful servant of his 
mistress. 

"With regard to my condition and treatment 
here, which the said Queen had expressly written 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 13 

to me she wished to do all things very honour- 
ably as far as to disclaim that of the past, I must 
say in a word that I find myself at the present 
time rather confined in a gaol than in a prince's 
captivity, much below me or whom they could 
by right of war or otherwise justly detain. I am 
interdicted from all private correspondence with 
my son, to whose welfare and preservation as I 
feel myself obliged to have regard, so much the 
more I have of sorrow and torture in being unable 
to render him this maternal duty in the straits and 
necessity wherein he very often is. 

" As to my private affairs, you are aware of the 
severity exercised at Chartley when he came to 
give an account of them, so that his journey to me 
amounted almost to nothing. 

'* My servants' despatches are delivered to me 
with so much delay, and mine to them, that the 
opportunities usually slip away before I can make 
use of them, the necessity, nevertheless, for it being 
such, that I am put as they say to my last shift. 
The place in which I am is made so detestable by 
the severity which is exercised to all who approach 
to it even for the ordinary conveniences necessary 
for me and my servants, and I am seldom per- 
mitted to do good to any poor person in the 
neighbourhood, the distribution of my alms having 
been removed from me this year, that it was too 
apparent how much they endeavour to make me 
be reputed and held as some savage and complete 
stranger, and so insult those not only who should 



14 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

have some respect for me, but whoever will have 
anything to do with me and my servants. 

" I have not until now had so much need of 
having a fixed residence in which I might settle 
myself with the conveniences requisite for my 
health, being but as one passing from inn to inn. 

*' In like manner the expenditure of my house- 
hold remains, from what I hear, so uncertain that 
I cannot in any way check it, being always 
dependent on the goodwill of the person who 
shall have charge of me for retrenching and 
disposing of it as he shall think fit. The freedom 
promised for my exercise with some recreation 
has not been preserved to me, being now pro- 
hibited from going out on festival days, without 
considering that in consequence of my ailments, 
and that the time does not always suit, especially 
winter, I must take it when I can. Other 
encroachments have been made which I cannot 
construe, but the restriction and deterioration of 
my former state, instead of having it amended 
as they promised me : it serving no purpose to 
say that the time has not been suitable for it, 
owing to the disorders which have happened in 
Christendom, as they have always replied to me, 
except that they wish more plainly to say that 
they cannot find the time suitable for doing me a 
good act. It is unreasonable to make me suffer 
for that of which I am not the cause, and per- 
chance the treaty between the said Queen and 
me had by it prevented a part. I had hoped that 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 1 5 

the evidence of my sincerity destroying in her 
impressions to the contrary would revive towards 
me her good disposition, and procure for me the 
satisfaction of passing the Httle of Hfe that remains 
to me in the close friendship which I have always 
so much desired with her. But alas ! I fear that 
the evil has gone so far as to be irremediable, 
however I may endeavour to place the good 
against the evil, my enemies being unable to 
content themselves with this my long-suffering 
and imprisonment, or that in it I may never 
have any peace of mind or body. And to speak 
still more freely to you, necessity making me 
thereon, to my great regret, overcome shame. 
I begin to be very ill attended to in my own 
person, and with no regard to my infirm state, 
which deprives me in a manner mostly of all 
appetite. For which if they had been inclined 
to allow me to supply it at my own cost I should 
not have made entreaty. Being more than ever 
entirely hopeless of better treatment and of 
securing my condition and rest here for the 
future, I have resolved to renew more urgently 
than ever the request I have made to the said 
Queen all these years past for my liberation, 
conjuring her in God's name, and in as far as 
her conscience towards herself and honour before 
the world are dear to her, to see to it speedily. 
I entreat you very earnestly to interpose thereto 
as far as you can the weight and Intercession of 
the King your master, my brother-in-law, as^the 



1 6 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

mediator always proposed by me in that matter. 
The physicians are of opinion that there are no 
means left for preserving my life by strengthening 
my nerves from the weakness of which by want 
of exercise all my maladies proceed, but by some 
natural warm baths of Italy, which, being im- 
possible to be had in this country, it seems to 
me that the said Queen, in the imminent danger 
in which she knows I am, ought to feel responsible 
for the evil consequences which may arise from 
refusing this last and only remedy. Marie R." 

The second letter was as follows : — 

Queen Mary to Chateauneuf, 13th July 1586, 
Chartley : 

^' I do not know what determination has been 
taken for my change of residence and the pass- 
ports of my servants ; but my keeper for some 
days has shown himself much more vigorous and 
overbearing than ordinary, cutting off entirely 
all access round about this house from everyone 
whosoever, and intending to reduce the expen- 
diture of my household as strictly as he can, 
contrary to the order settled and decided by the 
Queen of England and her Council. If this 
restriction continues it will be the means of 
making my servants more weary of this prison 
and altogether insupportable to them. I have 
heard a report, but uncertain, that my keeper is 
to be discharged at the end of this summer, and 
some suppose I am to be delivered to the Earl of 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 17 

Shrewsbury, which I can with very great difficulty 
bring myself to believe. He speaks also of 
removing from me all the English servants which 
I have in my household. But I dare not take 
notice of anything until my keeper gives me a 
hint of it. In truth I shall not be sorry to 
change my host, for he is one of the most 
whimsical and austere persons whom I have ever 
known, and in a word fitter for a gaol of criminals 
than for the custody of one of my rank and birth. 
Besides that, in the event of the death of the 
Queen of England, I should think my life very 
insecure in his hands, from his little rank, credit, 
influence, and power, and especially in this quarter, 
where he makes himself exceedingly hated and 
ill-liked. There would be no harm in your 
speaking of it to Lord Burghley, but it should 
only be by way of conversation and from your- 
self on the authority of some of my friends in 
this kingdom, without giving him any ground 
of suspicion that the wind blows from this 
quarter." 

When Bourgoyne began this Journal the Queen 
would be fully eighteen years in captivity. It 
will be noticed that Paulet her gaoler appears 
to have had carte blanche from Elizabeth to 
treat her with every mark of cruelty. Every 
such act was communicated to her, and that she 
never disapproved of what Paulet did indicated 
her tacit consent to what was going on. Con- 



1 8 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

sidering Mary's long captivity, and the weakness 
of her physical frame as the result of that captivity, 
it is almost impossible to conceive that Elizabeth 
or her ministers could authorise such treatment 
as is fully set out in these letters. It would 
appear from this Journal and from other docu- 
mentary evidence that Mary's life was doomed 
before any trial ever took place at Fotheringay. 
Paulet's execution of Elizabeth's orders, no doubt 
well discussed at the Privy Council, was to lead 
up as it did to Mary's execution. Her first act 
towards that end as recorded by Bourgoyne was 
the bogus Stag Hunt at Chartley — the kidnapping 
incident. What could be more disgraceful than 
that proceeding? 

It is briefly referred to by some historians as 
merely the removal of the Queen to Tixall, but 
Bourgoyne's Journal discloses the true nature of 
the transaction ; and the full description given by 
him, which may be accepted as authentic, shows 
that this outrage was an act of kidnapping pure 
and simple. On 3rd August there was a confer- 
ence to arrange the details, between Paulet and 
Wade, the latter one of Elizabeth's secretaries. 
The narrative of this private conference, which 
evidently was not intended to be made public, 
affords us a side-light into the machinations of 
the period, and identifies Elizabeth with this 
crafty and cunning plot. The composition of the 
narrative is evidently hers, and the plot was carried 
out to the letter. (See Bourgoyne, pp. 160-70.) 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 19 

At this conference Elizabeth's questions were put 
down accompanied by Paulet's answers. 

The reader will notice that the principal event 
is left to the last ; that the seizure of Mary's papers 
and the seizing of Nau and Curie are plausibly 
put in the foreground. It is of great importance 
that these papers are preserved. This document 
was sent to Walsingham accompanied by the 
following letter from Paulet : — 

*' Chartley, 3rd August 1586. I heard from Mr. 
Wade yesterday, and this morning I met him and 
conferred with him at length, as will appear by 
these notes enclosed. He procured the substitute, 
and was the only messenger between him and me. 
He had been charged and troubled many ways, as 
knoweth the Almighty, who always preserve you." 

Memoranda of a conference between Paulet 
and Wade about the manner of seizing Queen 
Mary's papers and the kidnapping of the Queen 
of Scots : — 

**That Her Majesty (Elizabeth) desires Sir 
Amias Paulet to consider in what manner the 
Queen (his charge's) writings might be best 
seized on, whether remaining there, or removing 
her to some other place under the colour of 
hunting or taking the air would be best. This 
Queen will be easily induced to kill a stag in Sir 
Walter Aston's park, where order being taken 
with her, some gentleman of credit may be sent 



20 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

forthwith to seize her chambers and cabinets in 
this house, and to remove out of it the gentle- 
women they shall find there. 

*' That he also consider how Nau and Curie 
may be best apprehended, and in what manner 
that seemeth meet that they be apprehended at 
the very instant of the challenge made to the 
Queen." 

Reply : "I would not advise that this enter- 
prise should be unfurnished with gentlemen of 
trust and credit, but that two gentlemen be sent 
to take the charge of the conducting of Nau and 
Curie, so as to keep them from conference. 
Pasquier is half a secretary and much employed 
in writing, and perchance not unacquainted with 
great causes." 

** Consider whether it be not fit to remove her, 
and to what place. What persons are to be 
retained about her, and in what manner she shall 
be kept." 

Reply : ** The cabinets and other places cannot 
be duly searched unless she be removed, because 
the doing thereof will require some leisure, and 
she cannot be lodged in any other place in this 
house than where the cabinets are. Three gentle- 
women, her master cook, her panterer, and two 
grooms of her chamber, may suffice in the begin- 
ning of this removal but may be increased after- 
wards." 

** Decide in what manner she should be removed 
and under what guard," 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 21 

Reply : " Sir Walter Aston's house seems for 
many reasons the fittest for this purpose, and he 
may convey her directly from his park to his 
house, with the assistance of my horsemen and 
others. I think he will require to be assisted 
with my guard of soldiers, who may take their 
board and lodging in the village adjoining, and 
because the house is of no strength, if I were 
in Sir Walter Aston's place I would have some 
stronger guard." 

** Have you already sufficient instructions for 
requesting the assistance of the well -affected 
gentlemen, and if not, then to advise what further 
commission required ? " 

Reply : '' I have already Her Majesty's commis- 
sion for levying forces." 

" Have a watchful eye over your charge, and in 
such sort as may create no suspicion." 

Reply : *' This shall be performed as near as I 
may." 

" That the extraordinary posts be commanded 
to use more diligence, and for that purpose to 
keep two horses in the house for the packets." 

Reply : ''It seemeth meet that this order come 
from you, and I will also require it." 

** Your opinion touching the gentlemen in that 
county and in other counties next adjoining who 
are well affected and fit to be used in this enter- 
prise." 

Reply : ** I have lived as a prisoner in this 
country, and therefore not well acquainted with 



22 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

the state thereof ; but I have a very good opinion 
of Sir Walter Aston, Mr. Bagott, and Mr. 
Greysley, all three neighbours. Mr. Trentham is 
one of the lieutenants of this shire, and of very 
good report, but I have had little to do with him." 

'' Consider what order shall be taken with the 
unnecessary number of her servants, especially 
with young Pierrepont." 

J^epfy: '' Although I take Mr. Melville to be 
free from all practices, and indeed liveth as a 
stranger to his own company and hateth Nau 
deadly, yet I think he should be removed from 
his Mistress to some gentleman's house." 

This paper is preserved in the State Paper 
Office, and is an authentic proof that the kidnap- 
ping outrage was carried out at the desire and by 
the personal order of Queen Elizabeth. The 
instructions given in the paper would not have 
been believed if the paper had not been preserved. 
In all this Elizabeth was deliberately violating the 
laws of England and the eternal principles of 
justice. 

The Queen of Scots was not her subject. She 
had no jurisdiction over her, and the seizing of 
her papers was, in the circumstances, simply an 
act of highway robbery, punishable in the case of a 
subject with death. 

At this date (9th August 1586) the plot for the 
kidnapping must have occupied Elizabeth's whole 
attention. She had evidently become doubtful 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 23 

as to whether Paulet was equal to the occasion, 
and whether the commission with which she had 
intrusted him was not too much for his capability. 
It was to his credit that she doubted his sincerity 
and ability concerning this infamous scheme. It 
will be observed that Paulet 's orders of 3rd 
August were duplicated by Elizabeth on 9th 
August, so determined was she that nothing should 
prevent the plot being carried out. 

The records of the time are incomplete, and 
leave us to conjecture what public feeling was. 
It was impossible for the nation to concur with 
Elizabeth's administration regarding this matter, 
and we observe that no expression of approval or 
disapproval was allowed to be recorded. 

The next paper recorded is dated 9th August 
and is entitled " A Memorial of Things to be 
done about the Removal (kidnapping) of the 
Scottish Queen. Instructions for Sir Amias 
Paulet." This paper, which we reproduce, is in 
the handwriting of Walsingham, and is followed 
by one from Elizabeth accentuating the instruc- 
tions already conveyed to Paulet : — 

** Remove her under colour of some good 
excuse before arresting Nau and Curie or seizing 
papers. Take her to some house near Chartley 
where the inhabitants are known to be best 
affected to us. The owner of the house to be 
removed where the Scottish Queen shall stay for 
a time. Appoint standing watches in the towns 



24 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

for a time and the well-affected Justices to assist 
in the thoroughfares. Gorges to repair to Stafford 
or some place near Chartley to seal the study. 
He to conduct the prisoners and to be assisted by 
Francis Hast. Have some gentlemen of credit 
at the search writings and send up some trusty 
servants with the same in the company of 
Wade. 

'' Search Nau and Curie's chests and take order 
with Pierrepont." 

Following on this communication of Walsingham 
the English Queen sent her own instructions as 
follows : — 

Instructions of Elizabeth to Sir Amias Paulet 
about the removal of the Queen of Scots, the 
apprehending of Nau and Curie and the seizure 
of their papers, 9th August 1586 : 

**You shall, with as convenient speed as you 
may, under the colour of going a-hunting and 
taking the air, remove the Queen, your charge, to 
some such house near to the place where she now 
remaineth as you shall think meet for her to stay 
in for a time until you shall understand our further 
pleasure. And to the end that she may be kept 
from all means of intelligence : we think that the 
owner of the house where you place her shall be 
removed, saving such persons as are to furnish 
necessaries of the household. You shall between 
Chartley and the place where you mean to remove 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 25 

her, as is contained in our letters, cause her 
servants Nau and Curie to be apprehended, and 
to be delivered into the hands of some trusty 
gentleman of that county or the counties next 
adjoining, as you shall know to be discreet, 

faithful, and religious, for H B to conduct 

them to London with some convenient guard, 
where there shall be order given for the placing of 
them. 

'' You shall also take order with the conductors 
to see them brought up in two separate troops, 
and to have special care that they may be kept 
from conference with any person on their way to 
London, and to appoint in the places where they 
lodge good standing watches to be kept during 
the night. 

" You shall immediately after she is departed 
from Chartley cause all such papers as are found 
either in her own lodging or in the lodgings of 
any that appertain to her (taking care that all 
secret corners in the lodging be diligently searched) 
to be seized and to be put up in bags or trunks 
as you shall think meet, for execution of which 
service you shall use besides our servant Wade 
two principal gentlemen of credit either of that 
county or of some other county adjoining. For 
which purpose we think John Manners the elder 
and Sir Walter Aston suitable to be used if they 
be found in the country, or some of like quality. 
These we would have in no way made acquainted 
with the said service until the Queen shall be 



26 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

removed and they brought to the place when and 
where you shall think suitable to be performed. 
You shall cause the said gentlemen, together with 
Wade, to seal up with their seals of arms the said 
bags or trunks where the letters and papers shall 
be placed : and to send up two of their trusty 
servants together with Wade with the said writings. 

"You shall do well during the time of her 
abode in the house she is taken to, to cause some 
substantial watches to be kept both about the 
house as also in the town next adjoining ; wherein 
we doubt not but you will have a special regard to 
use the service of such of the Justices and gentle- 
men in that county as are well affected, giving 
them special orders to choose well-affected men 
as watchers, and not such as are known to be 
recusants. 

'* And whereas our meaning is that hereafter 
she shall not have such a number of attendants 
as she has had, we think you should make choice 
of as many of her train, both men and women, as 
you shall see necessary to attend on her person ; 
and for the rest they should be kept together at 
Chartley in such a manner as there shall be no 
access to them, until you shall understand our 
further pleasure." 

All this shows how deliberately the kidnapping 
scheme was carried out. 

Queen Elizabeth to Paulet, 9th August 1586. 
Final orders to kidnap : — 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 27 

*' We having of late discovered some dangerous 
practices, tending not only to the troubling of our 
estate but to the peril of our own person, whereof 
we have just cause to judge the Queen, your 
charge, and her two secretaries, Nau and Curie, 
to have been parties and assenting in a most 
unprincely and unnatural sense, contrary to our 
expectations, considering the great and earnest 
protestations she hath made of the sincerity of 
her love and goodwill to us. Our pleasure there- 
fore is that you cause the two secretaries to be 
apprehended and to be sent up to us under good 
and sure guard, and that you take the said Queen 
to some such place as you shall think meet, and 
there to see her straitly kept with so many of her 
train to attend on her as you shall think necessary 
until you understand our further pleasure. 

'* Elizabeth R." 

The interpolations on Mary's letter to 
Babington of 17th July 1586 were at that date 
three weeks old, so that this letter is apparently 
founded on them. 



CHAPTER II 

Outline of the kidnapping scheme, and how it was carried out — 
Paulet requires instructions as to Nau and Curie — Queen 
Mary's return to Chartley — Forcible seizure of her money and 
cabinets by Paulet and Walsingham — Letter from Yetsweirt 
about Nau and Curie — Private letter of Nau to Elizabeth 
exonerating himself and Mary — Elizabeth's fulsome gratitude 
to Paulet — Letter Walsingham to Paulet — Burghley and 
Walsingham instruct Paulet about Fotheringay — Paulet writes 
Walsingham (kidnapping plot) — He writes Burghley and 
Walsingham — Desires to resign office — Mary complains of 
her cruel treatment to the Duke of Guise, the Lord Chan- 
cellor, and Pasquier — Elizabeth's second order to seize Queen 
Mary's money — Relations between James and his mother — 
Letter Walsingham to Master of Gray — Mary's intercepted 
letters. 

On the i6th August, what may be called the 
kidnapping of the Queen took place, and reference 
is made to Bourgoyne, pp. 160-70, for details. 
It will be observed how adroitly Gorges, a 
subaltern of Elizabeth's, suddenly stopped the 
Queen and delivered one of Elizabeth's insolent 
messages, charging her with the violation of an 
agreement which never existed and with a con- 
spiracy against Elizabeth's life in which Elizabeth 
herself was known to be involved. This was 
her pretext for her treatment of the Scottish 
Queen, and ordering her servants to be seized 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 29 

and separated from her. Mary indignantly replied, 
*' Far from having conspired against the Queen, 
I have never even had such a thought." This 
availed nothing, and her followers were thereupon 
apprehended. The '* Stag-hunt " manoeuvre was 
successful in enticing her away from Chartley, and 
affording Paulet and his satellites an opportunity 
of carrying out the kidnapping plot and afterwards 
breaking into her private apartments in her 
absence, forcing open her cabinets, and carrying 
away her papers, letters, and all private documents. 
Bourgoyne tells the story at considerable length, 
and a pitiable story it is. Then when she dis- 
covered they were not returning to Chartley, that 
she was in fact being kidnapped, she sat down 
on the road and refused to remount her horse till 
she knew where she was being taken. Her 
offering up prayer under an adjoining tree, sup- 
ported by Bourgoyne and Elizabeth Curie, is one 
of the most pathetic incidents of her life, and we 
are indebted to Bourgoyne for the narrative and 
for the words of the prayer which he has given 
from memory. We cannot realise at this distance 
of time the overwhelming agony of the poor 
captive bereft of her friends and attendants, held 
prisoner by a tyrant ; being kidnapped and taken 
she knew not where, alike ignorant whether life 
or death awaited her. No one need be surprised 
that in such circumstances she appealed to the 
Almighty. Bourgoyne stood by her and rendered 
her noble support. He immediately discussed the 



30 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

situation with Paulet, and evidently made some 
impression on the heart of that heartless individual. 
It drew from Paulet the expression that the 
Queen would experience no harm. Paulet in an 
arbitrary manner took her confidential and devoted 
attendants from her : Nau and Curie, Melville 
and Bourgoyne. These were arrested and not 
allowed any more to accompany her ; in short, 
Nau and Curie never saw her again. There is an 
important discovery brought to light here, namely, 
that the Queen had at this date lost all confidence 
in her secretary Nau because he had become un- 
faithful and disloyal to her. His conduct after 
he was taken to London was not only that of 
a traitor, but he actually made to Walsingham 
the most unfounded accusations against her. 

After the kidnapping of the Queen, one of 
Elizabeth's attendants named Nicasino Yetsweirt 
wrote Walsingham on 21st August informing him 
that Elizabeth approved -the order taken for the 
safe custody of Nau and Curie, and the things 
that Gorges and Wade had charge of, besides 
caskets with writings : — 

*' Her Majesty was anxious to have those 
caskets safely brought, and she was informed that 
a discreet person was despatched to assist Gorges 
and Wade in their charge. She was not satisfied 
with that, and would have you to provide yet 
better herein, and specially that the caskets might 
be brought under sure conduct and by sure persons, 




MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS. 

From the Painting in Edinhuygh Castle. 
(By permission of Frank C. Inglis.) 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 31 

for Her Highness attaches more importance 
to them and their contents than to Nau and 
Curie. Little she esteemeth them in comparison 
with the caskets. 

''The French Ambassador and Monsieur 
Deshcool, who is come out of Scotland, had 
audience to-day, and Her Majesty said she never 
saw a man more perplexed than the Ambassador 
when he was about to speak. Every joint in his 
body did shake and his countenance changed, and 
specially when this intended enterprise was men- 
tioned by her. Whereupon, seeming to take more 
heart to himself, he said, * I would have moved 
some suite unto you, but I see your Majesty is 
somewhat troubled with these jeunes follastres 
(young fools) that are apprehended.' *Yea,' said 
Her Majesty, * they are such jeunes follastres as 
some of them may spend ten and twenty thousand 
francs of Rentes and it may be that there are 
some who may spend more.' Her Majesty 
seemeth afraid that this Ambassador might devise 
some mischievous means to disturb the quiet and 
sure bringing up of these men, and the things just 
rescued, whereupon she desired me to warn you 
that special care be taken thereof." 

This letter forms a link in the chain of the 
kidnapping outrage and shows the hand of 
Elizabeth as presumably the head of it. Nau 
and Curie were sent under a guard to London 
(Westminster Palace Prison). From that prison 



32 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

they witnessed on 20th September the cruel exe- 
cution of Babington and one-half of his companions 
in Palace Yard, including Savage and Ballard ; 
the other half were executed the following day 
at Tyburn. They admitted ciphering three 
letters to Babington from minutes alleged to have 
been written by Queen Mary. On Phillips' de- 
cipherment of the one dated 17th July, they said 
it was the same or like it, and signed an attesta- 
tion to that effect. Nau, however, privily wrote a 
narrative of Mary's proceedings in the mxatter, 
fully exonerating himself and her from ever prac- 
tising against Elizabeth's life. This he succeeded 
in getting delivered into Elizabeth's own hands, to 
the surprise and displeasure of Burghley, to whom 
it was shown by her. Burghley endorsed the 
narrative (contemptuously), '* Nau's long declara- 
tion of things of no importance, sent privately to 
the Queen's Majesty." In another endorsement 
suspicion is expressed as to how Nau got this 
letter put into Elizabeth's hands. Surprise should 
rather have been expressed that Elizabeth, having 
received such a letter, should have proceeded 
with the execution of her royal captive. Nau, 
from his influential position of private secretary 
to Queen Mary, was able to speak with authority 
on this point, and it was the first duty of the 
English Queen after receiving such a letter to 
make a searching investigation into the circum- 
stances and find out the truth. If Mary was 
innocent, she ought to have been released on the 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 33 

spot. Nothing evidently would induce Elizabeth 
to liberate her. This letter was disregarded and 
the bogus indictment against Mary was proceeded 
with as if no such letter had been written. 

On 24th August 1586 Paulet wrote Walsingham 
touching on the outrage of i6th August, desiring 
instructions as to the disposal of Nau and Curie's 
servants and the removal of Mary to Chartley. 
This letter is of no moment save as forming part 
of the record of that event : — 

" Forasmuch as you required me by order from 
Elizabeth to acquaint her of what hath passed 
between this lady (Queen Mary) and me in the 
execution of the late charge, as also how she hath 
behaved herself since the apprehension of her 
secretaries, I have considered that the sooner I 
performed this duty the better it would be, and 
therefore I send to you enclosed my letter to Her 
Highness (Elizabeth). You will consider what 
shall be done with Nau s servant, who is of this 
country and came to his service from Pierrepont, 
and with Curie's servant, who is a Scot, they both 
being now unnecessary. 

** Touching the residue of the Scottish family, I 
will send you a note of their names and charges, 
so that you may consider as to removing as you 
shall think proper. 

"It is intended that this lady (Queen Mary) 
shall remove to Chartley to-morrow, where this 
household can have no long continuance without 
3 



34 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

imminent danger and extreme charge to Her 
Majesty in many things this winter, as provision 
has not been made beforehand. I hear of traitors 
that are carried towards you every day — God be 
thanked for it. 

"From Tixall, 24th August 1586." 

Walsingham's letter to Paulet under date 5th 
September was in the following terms : — 

'* Her Majesty continues her firm resolution to 
have that lady's money seized and her servants 
divided from her, as you may perceive by the 
enclosed extract of a letter I received this morning 
from Mr. Wade ; and therefore, her pleasure being 
thus, I do not see why you should any longer for- 
bear the putting of the same into execution. If 
afterwards inconveniences happen therefor, Her 
Majesty can blame none but herself. 

'* I am now absent from court by reason of 
inflammation in my leg grown of the pain of a 
boil, and therefore I cannot debate the matter 
with Her Majesty as I would. This afternoon 
the Lord Chancellor, the Lord Treasurer, and the 
Vice-Chamberlain meet at London. You shall be 
advised of the resolution that will be taken either 
for the removing of that lady to Fotheringay or 
bringing her directly hither to the Tower." 

Enclosure accompanying the foregoing letter : — 

" Points to be considered in the proceedings 
against the Queen of Scots : 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 35 

''Whether any tho . . . ys ought to be on 
publication of the commission. 

''Whether the accusation shall be by writing or 
ore tenne, and by whom. 

"If she will not answer. 

"If she will require counsel. 

"If she will require time to answer. 

" If she will require to come to the Parliament 
House. 

" If she will require to hear the accusers. 

"Whether it shall be convenient to admit the 
accusers to maintain the accusation upon their 
voluntary oath, being partakers in the accusation 
being criminal. 

" Whether the commission may not be adjourned 
to any place to finish the sentence. 

" Whether any entry or record shall be made of 
the proceedings, and whether in Latin or English. 

" Whether she shall be dealt with by the name 
of Mary, late Queen of Scots, or by what name. 

" Whether the sentence must be given there or 
upon an adjournment to any other place." 

The kidnapping having been carried out and 
completed, Elizabeth before the end of August 
sent the following fulsome expression of gratitude 
to Paulet for the manner in which he had done his 
duty. The text of this curious letter is evidently 
founded on the material introduced by Walsingham 
into Marys letter to Babington of 17th July. 
Elizabeth, there is reason to believe, knew about 



36 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

this and was responsible along with Walsingham 
for the consequences. No such language was ever 
before or since applied to the Queen of Scots : — 

"Amias, my most faithful and careful servant, 
God reward thee treblefold in three double, for thy 
most troublesome charge so well discharged ; if 
you knew (my Amias) how kindly besides dutifully 
my grateful heart accepteth and praiseth your 
spotless action, your wise orders, and safe regards, 
performed in so dangerous and crafty a charge, it 
would ease your travails and rejoice your heart ; 
in which I charge you to carry this most just 
thought, that I cannot balance in any weight of 
my judgment the value that I prize you at, and 
suppose no treasure to countervail such a faith, 
and shall condemn myself in that fault which yet 
I never committed if I reward not such deserts, 
yea let me lack when I most need if I acknowledge 
not such a merit with a reward. Non omnibus 
est datum. Let your wicked murderess know 
how with hearty sorrow her vile deserts compel 
these orders, and bid her from me ask God's 
forgiveness for her treacherous dealings towards 
the saver of her life, many a year, to the intoler- 
able peril of her own ; and yet not contented with 
so many forgivenesses, must fall again so horrible, 
far passing a woman's thought much less a 
Princess. And instead of excusing (whereof not 
one can serve, it being so plainly confessed by the 
author of my innocent death) let repentance take 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 



o 



place, and let the fiend possess her, so as her 
better part be lost, which I pray for with hands 
lifted up to Him that may both save and spill. — 
With my most loving adieu and prayers for thy 
long life, your most assured and loving Sovereign, 

*' Elizabeth R." 

This letter, which is a further development of 
Elizabeth's policy, was immediately followed by 
one from Walsingham to Paulet dated 25th August 
intimating the Queens great commendation of 
him and approving the proposal of removing the 
Scottish Queen back to Chartley, but she is to be 
treated as a prisoner. It will be noticed in all 
this that Lord Burghley is conspicuous by his 
absence, Elizabeth and Walsingham being solely 
responsible for Mary's treatment at this period : — 

'* Gorges and Wade came safely to London on 
Sunday at night with their several charges, and 
Her Majesty is marvellously well satisfied with 
the care and endeavours that you have exercised 
in the search of the house (Chartley). She ap- 
proves of removing your charge to Chartley for 
the reasons you give of the strength of the house 
and the easing the country of their continual 
watches. But upon report made by Wade of the 
unsoundness of the country, Her Majesty meaneth 
that your charge (the Queen of Scots) shall be 
shortly conveyed to some other place, and not 
there remain with so much liberty as she enjoyeth, 
but in the state of a prisoner attended only with 



38 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

few persons, such as she must have of necessity. 
Therefore Her Majesty would have you to con- 
sider to what number the said persons may be 
restricted. I mean to know Her Majesty's 
pleasure touching the priest whom in the mean- 
while you have done well to detain in Gresley s 
house. And you shall also know what is to be 
done with young Pierrepont and Melville. For 
young Pasquier, Her Majesty would have you 
send him here under sure guard such as to you 
shall seem convenient, because it is supposed he 
was privy to the writing of those letters that were 
in cypher." 

During Mary's captivity Elizabeth committed a 
series of crimes or cruelties against her, but these 
pale into insignificance as against the kidnapping 
outrage and the final scene at Fotheringay. In 
all the circumstances, what is there to excuse or 
explain this policy? In vain will the student of 
history investigate the matter, for explanation 
there is none. Elizabeth resolved that the time 
had come when the Scottish Queen should be 
removed to the place of her destruction — 
Fotheringay. Lord Burghley, who now appears 
on the scene, and Walsingham, were intrusted 
with the management and execution of the scheme 
which was to become the greatest tragedy in 
English history. These men on 26th August 
instructed Paulet as follows : — 

''The Queen's Majesty, on information given 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 39 

to her by Wade, has resolved to have the Queen 
your charge removed to some other place of more 
safety, and for that purpose hath thought upon 
Fotheringay Castle in Northamptonshire, and asks 
us to consider of such things as are necessary 
for the removal. We have directed Sir Walter 
Mildmay to inspect the said castle and certify us 
of the state thereof, and how the household may 
be furnished with necessary provisions and wood 
and coal, and with a suitable quantity of beer from 
some brewer in the town of Fotheringay or other- 
wise. You will likewise send either Darell or 
some other apt person thither, accompanied with 
one of the wardrobe, to consider in what sort the 
stuffs and hangings that are now with you may 
furnish some convenient lodging for the Queen. 
It is not meant that she shall henceforth have that 
scope and liberty that heretofore she has enjoyed, 
but remain in the state of a prisoner, with some 
regard nevertheless to her degree and quality. 
Other particulars wherein we desire to be in- 
formed we have set down in the enclosed 
articles, wherein we pray you that you will reply 
immediately. What number of servants both 
of men and women will be sufficient to attend 
upon the Queen of Scots' person being kept 
as a prisoner, and how many of those that 
she hath attendant now upon her may be 
spared ? The names and quality as well of 
such as shall attend as of such as are to be 
dismissed to be set down. 



40 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

"How she is furnished of coach and litters for 
the removal both of herself and those who shall 
attend upon her. 

*' In how many days the removal from Chartley 
to Fotheringay may be performed (it is thought 
here that the readiest way is by Leicester), having 
regard to the sickly state of her body. 

''What well - affected gentlemen there are 
between Chartley and Fotheringay who have con- 
venient houses to lodge the said Queen, wherein 
Sir Walter Mildmay's advice shall be used. 

'' Whether it shall not be convenient for her to 
stay two or three days in Leicestershire or in some 
convenient place in Northamptonshire until the 
said house may be put in readiness, wherein Sir 
Walter's advice is also to be used, by sending 
some discreet person from you to him. 

'' Under what guard she should be conveyed until 
she comes into Leicestershire, where the country 
being sound you shall need the less assistance. 

"If you are furnished with money for this 
removal, and if not what sum you will require. 
There is now orders given for your man to re- 
ceive ^600 or ;^7oo here at London. You are to 
decide how soon she should be removed." 

In continuation of this correspondence we have 
the following communication dated the succeeding 
day from Paulet to Walsingham referring to the 
removal of the Queen from Sir Walter Aston's 
house at Tixall to Chartley conducted by Sir 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 41 

Walter, Mr. Gresley, Mr. Chetwynd, and others ; 
the Queen's visit to Curie's wife and baptizing 
Curie's child : — 

''This lady was removed hither on the 25th of 
this month by Sir Walter Aston, Mr. Bagott, Mr. 
Gresley, Mr. Littleton, Mr. Chetwynd, and others 
to the number of one hundred and forty horses 
at the least. At the coming out of Sir Walter 
Aston's gate she said with a low voice, weeping, 
to some poor folks who were there assembled, ' I 
have nothing for you ; I am a beggar as well as 
you ; all is taken from me,' and when she came to 
the gentlemen she said, weeping, ' Good gentlemen, 
I am not witting or privy to anything intended 
against the Queen.' She visited Curie's wife 
(who was delivered of child in her absence) 
before she went to her own chamber, bidding 
her to be of o-ood comfort, and that she would 
answer for her husband in all things that might 
be objected against him. Curie's child remaining 
unchristened, and the priest removed before the 
arrival of this lady, she desired that my minister 
might baptize the child with such godfathers and 
godmothers as I would procure, so as the child 
might bear her name. This being refused, she 
came shortly after into Curie's wife's chamber, and 
laying the child on her knee, she took water out 
of the basin, and casting it upon the face of the 
child said, ' Mary, I baptize thee in the name of 
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost,' calling 



42 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

the child by her own name Mary. This may not 
be found strange in her who maketh no conscience 
to break the laws of God and man. 

*' At the coming hither Mr. Darell delivered 
the keys as well of her chamber as of her coffers 
to Bastian, which he refused by direction from 
his mistress, who required Mr. Darell to open her 
chamber door, which he did ; and then this lady, 
finding that her papers were taken away, said in 
great choler that two things could not be taken 
from her : her English blood and her Catholic 
religion, which both she would keep until her 
death, adding further these words : ' Some of you 
will be sorry for it,' meaning the taking away of 
her papers. I was not present when these words 
were spoken, but no doubt they reached me, in 
what sense she only knoweth. I may be sorry 
for others, but I know there is nothino" in her 
papers that can give me cause to be sorry for 
myself. I am deceived also that she is not hasty 
to see me or speak with me, only she sent to 
know if I would convey her letter to Her Majesty, 
which I refused, saying that no letters should pass 
out of this house without orders from above. 
She made the like request at Sir Walter Aston's 
house, which I also refused and desired your 
direction thereon. I received yours of the 25th, 
by which you continue to increase my joy by your 
report of Her Majesty's gracious acceptance of 
my unworthy services. God be thanked that so 
many of the principal conspirators are appre- 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 43 

hended, and God make us thankful for his 
singular mercies." 

It is possible Paulet did not know of the interpo- 
lations on Queen Mary's letters. He was evidently 
outside the select circle which carried them out. 
The close of this letter would indicate that he, 
being outside of it, was convinced of the complicity 
of Mary in the Babington Plot. He never for a 
moment suspected the sincerity of Elizabeth. 

When Mary reached Chartley from Tixall on 
25th August she found her coffers and desks 
rifled and all her papers and jewels taken away. 
One cabinet in her bedroom, strange to say, had 
been overlooked, and it contained her money. 
Paulet wrote immediately to VValsingham, the 
result being that Paulet and Richard Bagot, a 
magistrate, on receipt of Walsingham's reply, 
rudely entered the presence of Mary, intimating 
that they were commanded to take her money, 
and advised her to deliver it up quietly. Mary 
emphatically refused to comply, and declared she 
would not give up the key. Paulet called his 
servants and told them to bring bars to break 
open the door. Seeing the uselessness of further 
resistance, she submitted, and saw him seize five 
rolls of canvas, containing five thousand French 
crowns, two leather bags, one having ^104 in 
gold and the other ^3 in silver ; the silver he 
left with her. In Nau's chamber he found two 
bags, one with ^900 and the other with ^286, 



44 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

and a chain valued at ^loo. In Curie's chamber 
he found two canvas rolls each containing one 
thousand crowns ; they were Queen Mary's gift 
to Mrs. Curie on her marriage. Paulet sealed and 
took possession of them in Elizabeth's name, and 
delivered them into Bagot's charge.^ 

This was another of the disreputable trans- 
actions carried out by Elizabeth's orders. The 
question may very naturally be asked, What right 
had she to break into lockfast places and seize 
the money and jewels, etc., of the Scottish Queen ? 
If a subject behaved in this manner he would be 
immediately arrested and punished. 

It is important at this crisis to know what 
letters passed between Paulet and Walsingham. 
We are in possession of only some of these, and 
the information they convey is that a gigantic 
scheme was progressing for the murder of the 
Scottish Queen, and that these men were the 
puppets of Elizabeth for accomplishing her design. 
What is obvious is that Paulet's letters were 
written with profound caution — almost terror — 
lest he should offend his mistress. His letters 
and his treatment of the Queen show that to her 
he was both cunning and false, alike destitute of 
the honour of a gentleman and of those feelings 
of humanity which are essential to a man intrusted 
with the delicate duty of custodian of a Queen. 
Only once did he show that he realised his respon- 
sibility, when in a letter to Walsingham of 30th 
1 Strickland. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 45 

August he desired to be relieved of his onerous 
duty. The letters were in the following terms : — 

Paulet to Walsingham : 

"It may please your Honour to be advised 
that, receiving your letters of the 26th and 28th 
of the month, I have, according to your direction, 
despatched Mr. Darell this morning towards 
Fotheringay for the views of the lodgings there, 
which no doubt will be furnished with the 
hangings belonging to this house, whereof there 
is a good store of all sorts of length and breadth. 
I send herewith my opinion touching your article 
addressed unto me, and have sent the copy as 
well of the articles as of my postills to Sir Walter 
Mildmay, so that he may supply all the defects 
by his better judgment and knowledge of these 
countries. I think myself happy for many causes 
to be removed out of this country, and now I 
should think myself twice happy if this Queen 
with the change of lodgings might also change her 
keeper ; and indeed a gentleman of that country 
might supply this place with less expense to Her 
Majesty and better surety of his charge, having his 
servants, tenants, and good neighbours at hand. 

'* Although I am bold to write as I wish, yet 
I will never desire it, but as it may stand with 
Her Majesty's good pleasure as one that embraceth 
all Her Highness's commands with all willing 
obedience. 

"From Chartley, 30th August 1586." 



46 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

And again, on 15th September, Paulet said : 

" I find by your letter of the 12 th, received last 
night at midnight, that you were not acquainted 
with my Lord Treasurer's first and second letters 
to me of the 8th, the contents whereof may appear 
unto you by my answer of the same sent to his 
Lordship. I find this lady very willing to remove 
so as to hear often from the French Ambassador, 
by reason that her lodging is within thirty miles 
of London ; and now twenty carts are appointed to 
be laden here this next morrow, and I think we 
shall remove from hence about the middle of this 
next week, if we be not stayed by contrary news, 
whereof I thought good to advise you. Since my 
last letters to you I have found in a casket in 
Nau's chamber ^5, los. in gold and ;^i, 7s. 3d. 
in white money, and among the same the silver 
piece enclosed, by which you may easily judge of 
his malicious, cankered, and traitorous heart 
towards Her Majesty. All this Queen's seals 
were in this casket, which are in great numbers, 
and two serve for privy packets and all other 
purposes." 

This letter was immediately followed by one of 
considerable importance from Queen Mary to the 
Duke of Guise, September 1586 : — 

'' My good cousin, if God do not help you to 
find means of aiding your poor cousin, it is all 
over this time. The bearer will tell you how 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 47 

they treat me and my two secretaries. For 
God's sake help and save them if you can. 
We are accused of having wished to disturb the 
State, and of having practised against the life 
of the Queen or consented to it ; but I have 
asserted what Is true, that I know nothing of 
it. It is said that some letters have been seized 
in the possession of one Babington, one Charles 
Paget, and his brother, which testify to the 
conspiracy, and that Nau and Curie have con- 
fessed It. I maintain that they could not do so 
unless more than they know were forced out of 
them by means of torture." 

(This confession was the result of the rack.) 

Pasquler or de Pasquier, a literary friend and 
follower of Mary, was apprehended along with 
Nau and Curie for no reason whatever, and very 
shortly after that event he was brought before 
the Lord Chancellor to see what secret informa- 
tion about Mary they could possibly draw out of 
him. As he was in reality a member of Mary's 
household, Elizabeth's ministers were sanguine 
that they would get important Information. In 
that, however, they were disappointed, as Pasquler 
was able to keep his own counsel. On 2nd 
September 1586 he appeared before the Lord 
Chancellor, when the following interrogatories were 
put to him, but we have no answers recorded. 
These cunning questions were In the interest of 
Elizabeth, and constitute a mean attempt on 



48 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

the part of Bromley to drag the Scottish Queen 
into trouble : — 

"Whether he has been at any time acquainted 
with the practice for the setting of the Scottish 
Queen at liberty ? 

" Whether he has not been made acquainted 
with some practice within the realm of disposing 
the hearts of Catholics to join with such foreign 
forces as should invade the realm ? 

" Whether he has not within these four or 
five months written letters to certain persons in 
foreign parts to show how the Catholics of this 
realm stood affected with them ? 

*' What practice he has been made acquainted 
with in these three months prejudicial to Her 
Majesty's State or person? 

" How he knoweth that the Queen of Scots has 
had her secret letters carried or brought to her ? " 

In the midst of these negotiations Walsingham 
appears to have had another subject on hand : this 
was the relations between Mary and her son. 

It need not be the least surprising that 
Walsingham should have written the following 
false and calumnious letter to the Master of 
Gray, dated 15th September. If he could sur- 
reptitiously open, copy, and interpolate Queen 
Mary's letters, he was quite capable of giving 
the advice contained in this communication. 
This Master of Gray was one of Mary's 
enemies, and was mainly instrumental in putting 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 49 

discord between mother and son. No man knew 
better than Walsingham that Mary was Innocent 
of Darnley's murder, but to admit this would 
be to jeopardise his scheme for her execution. 
Consequently her Innocence could not be enter- 
tained. Mary losing her Crown had nothing 
whatever to do with the Darnley murder. She 
never voluntarily gave up the Crown, but It was 
compulsorlly taken from her by Lindsay and 
Ruthven when she was confined In Loch Leven 
In 1567, In order that Moray might assume the 
Regency : — 

"I thank you for sounding the King's dis- 
position, how he could be content to have the 
Queen his mother proceeded against for the 
late fact, but I suppose It will be In vain to 
move him any further, because he may conceive 
it would be contra bonos mores, in respect of the 
bond of nature between them, that he should 
make himself a party against her. Nevertheless, 
you may with good reason persuade him that he 
make no mediation for her, or oppose himself 
against the course that Is intended to be adopted 
with her, considering the hard treatment that his 
father received at her hands, for which detestable 
deed she was deprived of her Crown. It is 
meant that she shall be tried here according to 
the Act made in the last Parliament, and that 
agreeably to the contents of the said Act certain 
noblemen shall be appointed to charge her, who 



50 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

assembled for that purpose the 27th of this 
month, and shall be with her by the 4th of the 
next at Fotheringay Castle, seven miles from 
Stamford, whither she is appointed to be brought. 
But the matters whereof she is guilty are already 
so plain and manifest, being also confessed by her 
two secretaries, as it is thought they shall require 
no long debating. We suppose she will appeal and 
challenge the privilege of her sovereignty, which 
in this case neither by the civil law nor by the 
laws of this realm can be available." 

Bourgoyne's Journal exposes the cruelty of 
Queen Mary's enemies and their importunity 
about the Babington Conspiracy, and while she 
protested that during her captivity " Elizabeth 
had maintained, sustained, and aided her rebel 
subjects, alienated her son from her, and taken 
away what she possessed," and could prove this, 
they would not listen to it, but wanted to squeeze 
out of her something that would incriminate herself. 

The following paper, which is in the handwriting 
of Phillips, one of Walsingham's spies, is preserved 
in the Record Office under date September 1586. 
It is reproduced not because it is of any value, but 
rather to show the persistent and cunning efforts 
to entrap the Scottish Queen. It concerns the 
Babington Conspiracy, and is a wholly unauthenti- 
cated document. The papers Phillips refers to 
are from Mary's cabinets, seized on the day she 
was kidnapped ; and in order to understand the 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 5 1 

object of the paper, we must keep in view that 
it assumes the accuracy of Mary's interpolated 
letter of 17th July to Babington. In short, it 
was Phillips, the writer of this paper, who was the 
copyist of these interpolations. 

Bereft of these, any plot against Elizabeth by 
Mary is the merest fable and cannot be proved ; 
and what remains is a series of enterprises for 
the release simpliciter of the Scottish Queen. 
Mary was connected only with schemes for her 
own liberty, and for that she cannot be blamed. 
This paper is a laboured and wicked attempt to 
induce posterity to believe that she was hatching 
plots for Elizabeth's murder and an invasion of 
England. There is no proof to defend this 
charge : — 

'' Memorial showing how the ten parcels of 
extracts and copies of the Scottish Queen's 
intercepted letters delivered to Wotton are to be 
used. 

"For declaration of the attempt against the 
Queen's person (Elizabeth), invasion of the realm, 
and stirring rebellion within the land, proposed 
and wrought by Charles Paget, Ballard, and 
Babington, as is contained in the instructions with 
her acceptance and approbation of the whole. 

"The extract of the letters sent by Charles 
Paget to the Scottish Queen of the 29th May 
1586 with her answer of the 27th July. 

"The copies of the letters between the said 



52 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Queen and Babington, verified by Naus con- 
fession, showing the manner of writing and mak- 
ing up all her despatches, and particularly proving 
the letters of the Queen to Babington have been 
penned by herself and taken out of a minute by 
her own hand (Nau's confession was got by the 
rack). The extract of the letters written from 
the Scottish Queen to Don Bernard de Mendoza, 
the Bishop of Glasgow, Sir Francis Englefeld, 
and Lord Paget, 27th July 1586, with sundry 
propositions. 

" That an overture had been made to her by 
the Catholics of England to join with foreign 
forces for the execution of an enterprise to the 
disturbance of the present State. 

'' That she allowed and embraced the same 
(this was a plan for her own liberty). 

**That she thereupon made them an ample 
despatch (which was the letter to Babington), 
with directions for all things necessary for the 
execution of what was proposed. 

"That every one of them should give the best 
assistance they could for effecting the enterprise. 

'* The Bishop of Glasgow to travel to Rome by 
all means to advance the correspondence of the 
Pope with the King of Spain, and to try to set 
up some new faction against that of England. 
In France to deal with the Duke of Guise either 
to keep France occupied, or, peace being made, to 
join with the King of Spain in this enterprise. 

*' Sir Francis Englefeld and Lord Paget to be 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 53 

earnest in Spain with the King in her name for 
his full resolution upon the overtures to be made 
him by Mendoza, and thereupon for his advice 
when and how his forces shall march. 

'*To draw the French King's affection from 
the Scottish Queen and incense him against her 
and her servants, and particularly for the delivery 
of Morgan and Paget — (i) By showing the said 
Queen and her servants' devotion to Spanish 
causes to the prejudice of the Crown of France. 

"The extract of her own despatch to Charles 
Paget and Mendoza of 20th May 1586 concerning 
the delivery of her son into the King of Spain's 
hands, and gift of this Crown unto the Spaniard 
by testament." (This was not the Crown of 
England, and her letters — 21st May 1586 — must 
be referred to in order to understand the matter. 
See appendix.) (2) *'By the extract whereby 
Morgan is discovered to have had intelligence and 
practised with Mendoza both against the Queen and 
the French King even since his imprisonment." 

(3) ''By proving Paget and Morgan to have been 
special dealers against Elizabeth. For charging 
of Paget particularly by his own letter of 29th May 
proposing the enterprise to the Scottish Queen. 

(4) "For charging Morgan particularly by his 
own confession to have been a principal instigator 
of the plot taken up with Creyton the Jesuit with 
the Duke of Guise, the Archbishop of Glasgow, 
the Pope's Nuncio, and Father Claude. That he 
was privy to Gifford's practices in England, who 



54 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

set Savage at work to kill Elizabeth, and was 
to have come over to effect the same (Phillips 
is founding on the interpolations) ; that he was 
privy to Ballard coming into England and the 
cause, Ballard also was a practiser against the 
Queen's person (Elizabeth). 

'' Lastly, the furtherance of his delivery whereby 
may appear to the King how both he and Her 
Majesty were abused in the perusal of Morgan's 
papers when he was first demanded." 

*'The papers were concealed and his proceedings 
disguised by Cherelles and others more careful 
of the Queen of Scots and the Queen's rebels 
than of their Master's honour and satisfaction." 
After reading this paper the reader will naturally 
suppose that the Queen of Scots was a wicked 
person to get up an agitation among the Catholics 
of France and Spain for the invasion of England 
and the consequent removal of Elizabeth from the 
Eno^lish Crown. That such were the wishes of 
the Catholics will not be denied, but the connec- 
tion of Mary with such a revolutionary scheme 
was one of the cleverest acts of Walsingham and 
Phillips the spy. We have printed six letters in 
the appendix, which are of great importance in 
considering this complexion of the matter. No. vi. , 
which is a o^enuine letter of the Oueen, should 
be read first. In it, though dated so late as 27th 
July, there is no reference to such a thing, and 
Mendoza was one of her most confidential friends. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 55 

The paper which we have just reproduced is 
evidently founded on Nos. i. and v., Queen Mary 
to Charles Paget. These two letters are in the 
State Paper Office in the handwriting of Phillips, 
and may be set down as forgeries. We have no 
evidence save that of Phillips that Queen Mary 
wrote these two letters, and until reliable proof 
is produced they must be regarded as bogus 
productions. Whether Paget wrote No. ii. it is 
impossible to determine. 

In the investigation of this matter we have 
to bear in mind that the Babington Conspiracy 
and the Babington Plot were two separate and 
distinct schemes. The former was for the 
assassination of Elizabeth, fabricated and tacked 
on by Walsingham to Babington's letter proposing 
Mary's liberation ; the latter was Babington's 
plot for Mary's liberation only and for nothing 
else, which neither Babington nor Mary ever 
denied. 



CHAPTER III 

Interview between Queen Mary and Paulet at Fotheringay — 
Elizabeth nominates commissioners for the trial — Elizabeth's 
commission to Burghley and Walsingham to conduct the trial — 
Important letter, Elizabeth to Burghley, Mary's sentence pre- 
arranged — The commissioners in Mary's bedchamber — The 
three private interviews — The Lord Chancellor Bromley 
opens the trial — Mary exposes Walsingham's duplicity 
(Petit's version) — Close of the first day and conversation with 
her physician— Sentence of death — Burghley writes Davison — 
The gross illegality of the trial exposed — The commissioners 
in the Star Chamber — Tytler's opinion of the Babington 
Plot — Mary Seton's letter to Courcelles— Paulet to Walsing- 
ham, 24th October 1586. 

After Queen Mary's pathetic letters to the 
French and Spanish Ambassadors at the end of 
July (see pp. 304-5) no further communications of 
hers are to be found for four months. On 23rd 
November she received official notice of her 
death sentence, and on that overwhelming occasion 
she wrote to the Pope, to Henry iii., to the Duke 
of Guise and the Archbishop of Glasgow, inform- 
ing them of the appalling event. What happened 
to her during these four months is so far recorded 
by Bourgoyne. It was a painful and exciting 
period for her and her household. The State 
Paper Office as regards Mary is practically silent 

£6 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 57 

for the time, but Elizabeth aiid her court were in 
a state of great activity. 

In order to understand the situation, it will be 
necessary to make a brief reference to the events 
of these four months. The time was mainly 
occupied with schemes of Walsingham for getting 
the Scottish Queen involved in the so - called 
Babington Conspiracy. These plots were con- 
ceived and developed with all the skill and 
audacity of men educated for the work. Wal- 
singham and Phillips the spy occupied the chess- 
board, and their object was to "checkmate the 
Queen." A startling move took place on 2nd 
August, when Phillips desired Walsingham to 
order Babington's arrest ; and on the following day 
Francis Myles wrote Walsingham recommending 
Ballard's apprehension, while Phillips asked a 
warrant to do so. Same day Babington an- 
nounced to Queen Mary the treachery of one of 
his companions (Maude), and begged her not to 
falter, as it was an honourable enterprise (his plot 
for her release) : " What they could and would 
they would perform or die." This letter has 
been copied three times by Walsingham's spies 
who intercepted Mary's letters, and this shows 
how important these men regarded it as a weapon 
against herself. Their actions were prompt. 
Then came the kidnapping plot, when the Scottish 
Queen was taken she knew not where. There is 
also recorded the so-called confessions of Savage 
as to the Babington Plot and his knowledge of 



58 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

those who practised against EHzabeth. This 
paper is In the handwriting of Phillips, which 
suggests forgery. A few days later, namely, on 
20th August, Courcelles wrote Pinart that forces 
were being levied in Scotland to aid Elizabeth, and 
that they were under the command of the Master 
of Gray. On 4th September Walslngham wrote 
Phillips that Curie admits receipt of Bablngton's 
letters and the Queen of Scots' answer ; Phillips 
to see Elizabeth and get her orders as to granting 
her favour to Curie in the hope of drawing In- 
formation out of him. On the same day Wal- 
slngham acquainted Paulet with Elizabeth's 
orders as to Mary's treatment : " They are in 
consultation about havino- her brougrht to the 
Tower and proceeded against according to statute 
made in last Parliament." On the same day are 
recorded Nau and Curie's confessions about 
Mary's letter to Babington (in the handwriting 
of Phillips). On loth September Nau wrote 
Elizabeth that he knew nothing whatever of the 
enterprise more than Is contained in the enclosed, 
which protests that Queen Mary had no con- 
nection whatever with the design of Babington 
and others. There is a vacancy of seventeen 
days on the Record, and on 27th September it 
is recorded that Burghley ordered Walslngham 
to send Phillips for certain letters which would 
be wanted at the meeting of the lords next 
morning. 

After a fatiguing journey of four days under 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 59 

much privation and suffering, Queen Mary arrived 
at Fotheringay on Sunday, 25th September. The 
journey is fully described by Bourgoyne. For a 
week after her arrival there are no entries in the 
Journal, from which we infer that she was for that 
period undisturbed by her persecutors. But on 
the following Saturday, ist October, the dark 
shadow of Elizabeth was felt at Fotheringay. 
Paulet, in his usual Insolent manner, communicated 
to Mary one of Elizabeth's characteristic messages : 
" That she had sufficient proof to contradict what 
Mary had said to Gorges " (see Bourgoyne, 
p. 189). She was careful, however, never to 
produce that proof. These words were doubtless 
an invention for the purpose of enabling her to 
convey what really was the message : " That the 
Oueen of E norland was to send some lords and 
counsellors to speak to her," e.g. Mary's trial and 
condemnation. Elizabeth at this date had 
evidently resolved on Mary's execution and how 
she was to accomplish It. On the same day 
Paulet again had an interview with Queen Mary 
in order to torture her a little more about the 
bogus conspiracy against Elizabeth's life. He 
desired her to ask pardon of Elizabeth and 
confess her fault. Mary's elastic spirit got the 
better of her, and she said Ironically that ''his 
proposal reminded her of what one would say 
to children when one wanted them to confess." 
Paulet, who was destitute of humour, remained 
silent as if struck dumb. His importunity to get 



6o The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Mary to ''confess something," as he put It, was a 
trick to inveigle her, but it failed. This must 
have been a great disappointment to Elizabeth, 
for she had no evidence to prove her case. 
Elizabeth nominated the commissioners for 
Queen Mary's trial. 

The commission was issued on 5th October to 
forty - six persons, and included peers, privy 
councillors, the Lord Chancellor, five judges, 
and the Crown lawyers, constituting them a 
court to inquire into and determine all offences 
committed by the Scottish Queen against the 
statute of the 27th year of Elizabeth. Shrews- 
bury and ten others declined to serve on this 
commission. The commissioners arrived at 
Fotheringay on nth October, and Bromley 
and Burghley were appointed to conduct the 
trial. Elizabeth could not take the life of the 
Scottish Queen without the formality of a trial, 
and she therefore made her arrangements for 
an imposing function, so as to satisfy the public 
mind that she was doing her duty and that 
the trial was of the utmost importance, being 
no less than to determine a conspiracy against 
her own life and an invasion of England. In 
an age when the people were grossly ignorant 
and probably superstitious, a charge like this, on 
its becoming publicly known, was bound to set the 
people against the Scottish Queen. 

After the arrival of the commissioners we have 
the solemn farce of ''preaching and prayers" at 




MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS. 

From the Collection of Lord Elphinstone, at Carberry Tower. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 6i 

the chapel of Fotherlngay, which Sir Walter 
Mildmay and others attended as a prelude to the 
trial. When we consider that these men came 
there (a) to try an innocent person, (d) that they 
had no proof, (c) that they had their Sovereign s 
command to condemn her with or without proof, 
this service was a mockery. It was not a 
Catholic service, consequently Mary had nothing 
to do with it. And in anticipation of what was 
coming, we have Elizabeth's really first insolent 
letter to Mary as referred to by Bourgoyne, in 
which she addresses her as " Madam " and 
appends simply her signature " Elizabeth." No 
one can realise how keenly Mary felt this insult, 
while Bourgoyne passes it over as evidently too 
painful to be recorded. 

The impatience of the English Queen to have 
the captive tried and executed is manifest from 
the following paper, which conveys her instructions 
on the subject. Burghley and Walsingham were 
to use their discretion respecting the manner of 
first communicating with Mary, in respect of 
any private interview, if she should desire one, 
and likewise as to the expediency of admitting 
the public. 

Commission from Queen Elizabeth to Lord 
Burghley and Walsingham, 7th October 1586 : — 

" Whereas in the course of your proceedings at 
Fotheringay it has not yet been considered what 
form is to be kept by you and others of the 



62 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

commissioners in acquainting the Scottish Queen 
with our pleasure and the deHvering of our letters 
(a matter notwithstanding fit to have been 
thought on), or whether to send some two or 
three of the nobility and council to her to that 
effect, or to commit the same only to the charge 
of Sir Amias Paulet, in whose custody she 
presently remaineth. We have thought good to 
put you in mind thereof, and in case any scruple 
arise expressly to authorise you to proceed as in 
your judgment is most conformable to our honour 
and service. 

*' It may be that she may desire to have private 
conference with some of you, with whom she may 
offer to deal more frankly than before the whole 
number, wherein you may happen to make some 
difficulty without special warrant and direction 
from us. We authorise you, in case any such 
request be made, and that you find it expedient 
to make choice of two, three, or four of the 
nobility and council there, besides yourself, to 
repair privately to her to hear what she has to 
say and deliver to you without prejudice, notwith- 
standing that commission and warrant we have 
already given for your guidance, and where also 
we are informed that many private persons, as 
well as strangers as of our own subjects (amongst 
whom we hear are many ill-affected), are already 
gone down to the place of your meeting, to observe 
and hearken after the doincfs there. 

" Forasmuch as under this cloak there may 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 63 

resort thither some bad and dangerous men, 
whose conduct at such a time may penetrate to 
the heart of our service, we think it should be w^ell 
considered whether it be expedient to have the 
proceedings against her so public that every man 
may hear, or such only as by the commissioners 
shall be admitted ; as also, whether in case she 
desire to hear her servants, Nau, Curie, and 
Parker, personally to testify those things they 
have confessed against her, it shall be necessary 
to have them there, or to proceed otherwise with- 
out them, which points we have thought meet be 
presented to you." 

Queen Elizabeth to Lord Burghley and 
VValsingham, 8th October 1586: — 

"Whereas the Scottish Queen may probably 
desire a conference with some of you our com- 
missioners during your abode at Fotheringay, 
as yet you have not been authorised to assent by 
any special directions from us, our pleasure is, in 
case any such request be made, that you two with 
other two, three, or four of our council there, do 
resort to her to hear what she shall have to say to 
you, and thereafter, if you find cause, to advise us. 
And these our letters shall be to you, and the rest 
of our council whom you shall think meet to join 
you, sufficient warrant and discharge in this 
behalf." 

The following is an important letter in judging 



64 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

of the policy and conduct of Elizabeth. It was 
written before the trial took place, and Its date 
would be between the ist and 14th October: 
** Upon the examination and trial of the cause, you 
shall by verdict find the said Queen guilty of the 
crime wherewith she standeth charged." 

These are momentous words. The trial at 
Fotheringay was therefore a mockery of justice, 
as Queen Mary's fate was sealed long before 
by the irrevocable edict of the English Queen. 
Lord Burghley and others of the commissioners, 
Walsingham excepted, must have felt themselves 
in a position of great difficulty and responsibility 
in convicting the Scottish Queen contrary to the 
general consensus of opinion, and without being 
able to produce any bond fide proof. They, how- 
ever, could not help themselves. They must obey 
the edict or take the consequences. This was 
the greatest blunder the English Queen ever 
committed, and this fact dawned upon her the 
morning after Queen Mary's death. During the 
remaining years of her life she was tortured day 
by day by an evil conscience, and died a miserable 
death : — 

Queen Elizabeth to Lord Burghley : 

"Whereas by your letter received we find that 
the Scottish Queen absolutely refuses to submit 
herself to trial or make any answer to such things 
as by you and the rest of our commissioners she 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 65 

is to be charged with ; and that notwithstanding 
you are determined to proceed to sentence against 
her, according to our commission given you, we 
have thought good to let you understand that 
upon the examination and trial of the cause you 
shall by verdict find the said Queen guilty of the 
crimes wherewith she stands charged ; and that 
you accordingly proceed to the sentence against 
her. Yet do we find it meet, and such is our 
pleasure, that you nevertheless forbear the pro- 
nouncing thereof until you have made your 
personal return to our presence and reported to 
us your proceedings and opinions, unless you find 
it may prejudice your principal comm^ission or 
hinder our service to advise us and abide our 
further answer. And this shall be to you and 
the rest of the commissioners sufficient warrant 
and discharge." ^ 

This is a letter that has not been sufficiently 
brought to the front by historians of Queen 
Mary. It practically settles the question of the 
Babington Conspiracy, and stamps that plot, so far 
as the life of Elizabeth is concerned, as a purely 
bogus transaction. If the Queen of England 
could have proved her case or identified the 
Scottish Queen with it she would never have 
written this letter. In the face of this com- 
munication, which condemned Queen Mary before 
she was heard, the conclusion is inevitable that 
1 State Paper Office, 



66 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

the Babington Conspiracy against Elizabeth was 
a huge fraud, unknown to the Scottish Queen, 
fabricated by Walsingham and Phillips, proclaimed 
to the world in all sincerity by Lord Burghley, 
and having its inspiration directly from the Queen 
of England. In all this the character of Elizabeth 
is quite intelligible, her ideas of the eternal 
principles of justice such as no one can misap- 
prehend, while students of history must form 
their own opinion, after perusing this letter, how 
far she was responsible for the deliberate murder 
of the Queen of Scots, whom she had tortured 
nineteen years in captivity. 

An important interview took place on 12 th 
October between Queen Mary and Sir Walter 
Mildmay, Edward Barker, and Paulet, when they 
delivered to her a letter from Elizabeth. The 
object of the interview was to persuade Mary 
to stand her trial. After she had read Elizabeth's 
letter she said she was sorry that the English 
Queen was so ill-disposed to her ; that after so 
many promises made on her behalf she found she 
was neglected, and though she had forewarned 
things dangerous to her and the State, she was 
not believed but contemned. And the Act of 
Parliament lately passed gave her sufficient under- 
standing what was intended against her. 

In the afternoon of the same day a second 
interview took place, the deputation waiting to 
know if she adhered to her former answers. She 
asked them to be read over and she would 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 67 

consider them. That being done, she said they 
were all right. She had omitted in the morning 
to reply to Elizabeth's remark that ''because she 
(Mary) had enjoyed and was under the protection 
of her laws, therefore she was subject to be tried 
by them." Her answer was that she came into 
this realm for safety, and ever since had been 
kept a prisoner, so that she enjoyed no protec- 
tion from the laws of this realm and no benefit 
therefrom ; neither was it lawful for her to take 
notice of the laws from any man. This she 
wished to add to her former answers. 

The third interview took place the following 
day, 13th October, when Bromley and Burghley 
spoke with her. They said, in a very harsh 
manner, that the statements of the two previous 
interviews were insufficient ; that neither her pre- 
tended captivity nor her claim of privilege of 
being born a queen could exempt her from 
answering in this realm to such a crime as she 
was charged with. They wanted a definite reply 
whether she meant to continue in her refusal of 
appearing before the commissioners to answer 
the charge ; and though they might justly pro- 
ceed to trial without her presence, or any further 
notice of her, yet in honour, and because of 
Elizabeth's good disposition to justice, they desired 
her to alter her answer and to hear what should 
be produced and proved against her. They 
wished to convince her that in this manner of 
proceeding nothing was offered or intended 



68 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

against her but what was conform to the laws 
of the realm and to justice. They required her 
immediate answer, and gave her to understand 
that if she refused the commissioners were to 
proceed with the trial without further information. 

To this arrogant speech the Queen replied 
that she was no subject of the realm of England, 
and would rather die than become one. She was 
prepared to affirm on oath that she never did 
evil to the Queen or the State of England, and 
was not to be proceeded against, as she was no 
criminal ; therefore she adhered to her former 
answer and protestation. She might answer before 
a free Parliament, but she knew not what obligation 
or pro7nises some of the commissioners had come 
under before seeing her. She thought all their 
procedure merely formal, as she believed she was 
already condemned by those who should try her. 

It is necessary to observe at this point that 
Elizabeth wrote Burghley on 12th October that 
as the Scottish Queen refuses to submit to be 
tried, she requests that, ** in case they proceed and 
find her guilty, they are to defer passing sentence 
until they return to her and report proceedings." 

The question naturally arises, how did Elizabeth 
know on 12th October that Mary refused to 
submit to be tried, when it was on that same day 
that Mary made the announcement? The one 
Queen was at Windsor, the other at Fotheringay, 
and the transmission of letters at that period was 
slow. Elizabeth did not and could not know on 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 69 

the 1 2th October what happened at Fotheringay 
on the same date ; she could not but be aware 
that the Scottish Queen would protest against 
any such proposal as being tried, and the letter 
to Burghley was simply a part of her policy to 
have Mary executed notwithstanding any trial. 

On the morning of 14th October the trial began, 
when Bromley opened the proceedings charging 
Mary with the Babington Conspiracy. The Queen, 
notwithstanding the interview of the previous day, 
defended herself with great eloquence. It was the 
crowning effort of her life, in spite of the exertions 
of Bromley and Burghley to crush her. In 
asserting her innocence she ''protested before 
the livino- God that she loved the Oueen of 
England," and in her concluding sentence she 
"appealed to Almighty God, her Church, and all 
Christian princes, and the Estates of the kingdom, 
she was ready and prepared to sustain and defend 
her honour as an innocent person." She charged 
Walsingham as being her enemy. Whether she 
knew of his interpolations on her letters is not 
clear, but she undoubtedly suspected him. 

Walsingham's reply was significant and cunning : 
"He bore no ill will to anyone ; he had never 
attempted anyone's life (yet he was plotting 
against Queen Mary's life at the time he was 
speaking), and protested that he was a gentleman, 
and a faithful servant of his mistress." No one 
will doubt the last remark, and no one will believe 
the words that go before. Mary had charged 



70 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

him with being in communication with Ballard, one 
of the conspirators. If she had followed up this 
line of argument she would have defeated her 
accusers, but she was not allowed to produce a 
single witness nor to refer to her letters, and 
therefore could only say what she imperfectly 
remembered. 

Petit's version of the Walsingham incident 
varies from this. She said, addressing him 
haughtily, '* Do you think. Master Secretary, that 
I am not aware of the artifices you use against 
me with such knavish cruelty ? Your spies beset 
me on all sides ; but you perhaps do not know 
that many of those spies have made false deposi- 
tions, and have warned me of what you are about. 
And if he has so acted, my lords, how shall I be 
assured that he has not forged my cyphers to put 
me to death, when I know he has conspired 
against my child's life and mine ? " 

Those withering words, falling suddenly and 
without warning on the head of the guilty 
Walsingham, called forth a quick reply : '' God 
is my witness," exclaimed he, *'that in private I 
have done nothing but what an honest man 
ought to have done, and in public I have done 
nothing unworthy of my office. I have carefully 
sifted the conspiracies against Elizabeth, and had 
Ballard tendered me his services I should have 
accepted them." 

Queen Mary : " Give no more heed to the 
words of those who slander me than I do to 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 71 

the statements of those who betray you. No 
value is to be attached to the testimony of those 
spies or agents whose words always give the lie 
to their hearts. Do not believe that I have been 
vain enough to wish that harm should be done 
to Elizabeth. No ; I shall never seek her ruin at 
the cost of my honour, my conscience, or my salva- 
tion. Your proceedings are unjust : passages are 
taken from my letters, and their real meaning 
twisted ; the originals were taken from me ; 
neither the religion I profess nor my sacred 
character as a queen respected. My lords, if 
my personal feelings can make one sympathetic 
chord vibrate in your bosoms, think of the royal 
majesty insulted in my person ; think of the 
example which you set ; think of your own Queen, 
who was, like me, wrongly mixed up in a con- 
spiracy. I am accused of having written to 
Christian princes in the interest of my freedom. 
I confess I have done so, and I should do so 
again. What human creature, O good God, 
would not do the same to escape from a captivity 
such as mine ! You lay to my charge my letters 
to Babington. Well, be it so, I deny them 
not ; only shoiv me a single word in them about 
Elizabeth, and then I shall allozv youi" right to 
prosecute me.'' 

That Mary was so persistently attacked and 
importuned about this, first by Gorges, then by 
Paulet, Bromley, and Burghley, without proof, 
indicates pretty clearly : — 



72 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

1 . That she was ignorant of the so - called 
assassination plot. 

2. That the interpolations on her letter to 
Babington were the work of Walsingham. 

3. That the importunity of Elizabeth's ministers 
was by Elizabeth's express command, and was 
part of a deliberate plan to incriminate Mary, in 
order to justify her execution. 

4. That this course was considered the most 
politic in order to defend their action before the 
crowned heads of Europe. 

To the unlearned in those times a charge of 
this kind instituted by the Queen of England 
would, as already stated, be calculated to raise 
great suspicions against the Queen of Scots. 

There is some similarity between the murderers 
of Darnley meeting solemnly at the Privy Council 
and resolving to prosecute and punish the 
murderers, and this trial at Fotheringay, when 
Elizabeth, who was responsible for the conspiracy 
against her own life, resolved to punish the 
authors of that conspiracy. In view of this, 
the speech of the Lord Chancellor in opening the 
case is an extraordinary exhibition of the corrupt 
morality of the period. The scheme to in- 
criminate Mary was not a secret one. Its 
execution by Walsingham and others would 
make it universally known at the English court. 
Of the conduct of Elizabeth's ministers in this 
matter there is only one explanation, and that 
was their fear of death. They were presumably 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 73 

terrified by such a bloodthirsty woman, and were 
glad to do anything rather than irritate her. 
Mary told them that Babington's plot was simply 
to release her, and she demanded to see any letter 
of hers referring to a conspiracy against Elizabeth. 
But no such letter could be produced ; only copies, 
and these interpolated. 

It would appear from Bourgoyne that during 
the trial the manner of the prosecutors was 
"to keep reading or speaking, in order to per- 
suade the lords that she was guilty." All this 
was doubtless prearranged. When the Queen 
returned to her chamber she said to Bourgoyne 
that the trial put her in mind of that of Jesus 
Christ. They did to her in her place as the 
Jews did to Him: "Away with Him, crucify 
Him." She saw that she was practically con- 
demned, and that nothing could save her. She 
appealed to Almighty God as the judge of her 
innocence, and demanded a public trial. This 
they refused, and this must be regarded as a proof 
of the weakness of their case. 

The trial at Fotheringay was private and 
limited to Elizabeth's commissioners and a very 
few others. Burghley at the close of the Queen's 
speech tried to make a point against her by charg- 
ing her with wearing the arms of England. To 
charge the captive queen with that when she had 
been nineteen years in captivity was an inexcus- 
able and heartless proceeding, and shows how 
little better he was than his mistress. In regard 



74 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

to Nau and Curie, Queen Mary said she could 
not answer for them what they had written about 
this enterprise (conspiracy) ; that they had done 
it of themselves without her knowledge. Nau 
had been a traitor for about a year before this, 
and there is no doubt that anything he said 
against her, though void of truth, would be greedily 
devoured by Elizabeths ministers. Mary said 
that she and Nau had many quarrels because 
she would not give in to his ideas and would not 
instruct him. He did her great harm, and to 
save themselves they had accused her. 

When Elizabeth gave sentence of death 
Bourgoyne says there was great excitement in 
Parliament over it. We do not doubt this, for 
every member of Parliament outside of Elizabeth's 
ministers could not but be impressed with Mary's 
eloquent words and with her innocence, and with 
Elizabeth's tyrannical conduct. The treatment of 
Mary by her tormentors was still further illustrated. 
All her last requests were refused by Paulet, and 
eventually she was not allowed to write a letter 
without showing it to him and allowing him to 
read it. Had the Crown of Scotland ever reached 
a lower depth ? 

On the evening of the second day of the trial, 
1 5th October, Burghley appears to have written 
the following letter to Davison, one of Elizabeth's 
secretaries. As Davison would put the letter 
before his mistress, and Burghley knew that, 
that would account for the wording of it. The 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 75 

letter is not creditable to Burghley. It was a 
dish prepared to suit the palate of Elizabeth. 
** I did so encounter her (Mary) with the reasons, 
etc., as she had not the advantage she looked 
for." Why was Queen Mary there at all ? 

Burghley, from his position, could not but be 
aware of the tampering with her letters ; that he 
could produce no authentic proof against her; 
that before the trial he had Elizabeth's order to 
condemn her ; and this letter to Davison was 
therefore a discreditable communication from the 
first minister of the Crown: — *' This Queen of 
the Castle (Mary at Fotheringay) was content to 
appear again before us in public to be heard, 
but in truth not to be heard for her defence, for 
she could say nothing but negatively that the 
points of the letters that concerned the practice 
against the Queen's person (Elizabeth) were 
never by her written, nor of her knowledge ; the 
rest for invasion, for escaping by force, she would 
neither deny nor affirm. But her intention was 
by long, artificial speeches to move pity, to lay 
all the blame on the Queen's Majesty, or rather on 
the Privy Council, stating that all the troubles of 
the past did ensue because of her reasonable 
offers and our refusals ; and in these her speeches 
I did so encounter her with reasons out of my 
knowledge and experience as she had not that 
advantage she looked for; as I am sure the 
auditory did find her case not pitiable, her 
allegations untrue, by which means great debate 



76 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

fell yesternight very long, and this day renewed 
with great vigour. And we find all persons in 
the commission fully satisfied, as by Her Majesty's 
order judgment will be given at our next meeting ; 
but the record will not be provided in five or 
six days, and that was our reason why, if we 
had proceeded to judgment, we should have 
tarried five or six days more. And surely the 
country could not bear it by the waste of bread, 
specially our company being there, and within 
six miles above two thousand horsemen, but by 
reason of Her Majesty's letter we of her Privy 
Council, that is, the Lord Chancellor, Mr. Rich, 
the Secretary, and myself, only did procure this 
prorogation for the other two causes." 

Mary was evidently not aware that, by an Act 
passed fifteen years before, witnesses in trials 
for high treason were required to be confronted 
with the accused, and not one of her six-and- 
thirty judges had the courage to inform her of 
this important fact. All remained deaf to her 
appeals ; her secretaries were not examined and 
her notes were not produced. Nothing could have 
been more utterly worthless than the evidence 
produced against her. The letters were alleged 
to be copies of cyphers, but by whom the cyphers 
were deciphered, and by whom the copies were 
made, the commissioners were not informed, nor 
did they ask a question on the subject.^ 

On the second day neither the attorney-general 

1 Hosack. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 77 

nor the solicitor-general nor the Queen's sergeant 
took any part in the proceedings. Whether he 
was dissatisfied with the mode in which they 
had conducted the case, or whether he was 
desirous of displaying his erudition and his 
animosity against the Scottish Queen, Burghley 
took upon himself the whole management of the 
trial. Such conduct on the part of a judge was 
neither dignified nor decent, nor do we find in 
any other of the State trials of this reign so 
marked a departure from established usage. It 
may perhaps be taken as a proof of his declining- 
powers that he had even the vanity to boast of 
the skill and success with which he had en- 
countered and defeated the V' Queen of the 
Castle," as he facetiously termed the woman 
against whose life and reputation he had plotted 
incessantly for more than twenty years.^ 

On the 25th October the commissioners met in 
the Star Chamber, Westminster. With one ex- 
ception, they found Mary guilty, not of the various 
matters laid to her charge by Burghley, but 
of having compassed and imagined since ist June 
divers matters " tending to the hurt, death, and 
destruction of the Queen of England." Lord 
Zouch alone had the spirit to dissent from the 
sentence, declaring that he was not satisfied that 
she had done so. Thus ended the most dis- 
graceful of all the judicial iniquities which dis- 
grace the history of England. No witnesses were 

^ Hosack, 



78 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

examined, and of the various documents produced 
against her not one was original. They were not 
even copies of written papers ; they were only 
alleged to be copies of cyphers, on the credit of 
men who were not confronted with the accused, 
and whose signatures attached to their alleged 
confessions were either obtained through fear 
of torture or forged by Phillips/ It is evident 
that the utmost exertions and the strictest search 
on the part of Mary's enemies, directed by ,all 
the skill and vigour of Walsingham and carried 
into effect by the unscrupulous artifices and in- 
genuity of Phillips, had not been able to find the 
smallest scrap of evidence under Marys hand 
which could connect her with the plot against 
Elizabeth's life. The whole case has been ex- 
amined and carefully weighed, and the result is a 
confirmation of Mary's innocence.^ 

That devoted friend of the Queen of Scots, 
Marie Seton, one of the four Maries, now living 
in the convent of Rheims in France, had evidently 
heard of the overwhelming calamity which had 
befallen her old mistress, and writing a private 
letter to Courcelles, the French Ambassador in 
Scotland, sent by Henry in. to urge Queen 
Mary's cause before Elizabeth, under date 21st 
October 1586, said: — 

"If she had not had a long experience of his 
courtesy she would complain of lack of news, as 

1 Hosack. 2 Tytler. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 79 

she only heard yesterday of his going to Scotland, 
in a letter from Paris on the return of M. 
d'Epinart's son. Begs to recall herself to his 
memory. It is nearly twenty years since Marie 
Seton left Scotland, and almost all her relatives 
and friends had died during that period : still 
there must be some who would let her know any 
news that he might be kind enough to tell her. 
She apologises for a short letter, but has to write 
in great haste. She only adds that she is in great 
trouble and anxiety over the news which the talk 
in France has of fresh troubles to the Queen her 
mistress, and commends M. de Courcelles to God, 
praying to God that he may be happier than she 
is," etc. 

The espionage of the Scottish Queen continued 
with unabated energy. Paulet was careful not to 
name her in his correspondence with his august 
mistress, but used the expression ''this Queen." 
This pleased Elizabeth, and Paulet had her in- 
structions to report daily everything that passed 
even to the minutest particular. The following 
letter, Paulet to Walsingham, 24th October 1586, 
enables us to understand the sort of material 
Elizabeth desired and relished. This illiterate in- 
dividual instructing the Queen of Scots what books 
to read is highly ludicrous. Mary's sarcasm would 
doubtless be exercised on such a tempting oppor- 
tunity, but Paulet takes care not to record it : — 

" I took occasion yesterday, accompanied with 



8o The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Stallenge, to visit this Queen, who hath been 
troubled these two days past with a defluxion in 
one of her shoulders. I see no change in her 
from her former quietness and security certified in 
my last letter, careful to have her chambers put in 
good order, desirous to have divers things pro- 
vided for her own necessary use, expecting to 
have her money shortly restored, taking pleasure in 
trifling toys, and in the whole course of her speech 
free from grief of mind to all outward appear- 
ance. I tarried with her one hour and a half at the 
least, which I did on purpose to feel her disposi- 
tion, and moving no new matter myself, suffered 
her to go from subject to subject at her pleasure. 
She had a long conversation with Lady Shrews- 
bury of the Lord of Abergavenny, and of some other 
things not worthy of notice. This only I thought 
good to signify to you, that failing in the talk of 
the late assembly here, and having glanced at 
Lord Zouch for his speech in her chamber, and 
also of Lord Morley for some things delivered 
by him to the lords sitting next to him, which 
she said she overheard and told him so in the 
open assembly. She was curious to be informed 
of the names of those sitting in such a place, 
and of others sitting in other places, saying that 
one had said little, another somewhat more, and 
others very much. I told her that I might easily 
perceive by her reference to the lords which she 
had named that she was much inclined to think 
ill of all of those who spoke, and that I would for- 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 8i 

bear to name any to her, praying her to think 
honourably of the whole assembly, and to think 
that those who spoke and the rest who were silent 
were of one mind, to hear her cause with all im- 
partiality. She added that the histories made 
mention that the realm was used to blood. I 
answered that if she would peruse the Chronicles 
of Scotland, France, Spain, and Italy, she would 
find that this realm was far behind any other 
Christian nation in shedding of blood, although 
the same was often very necessary where dangerous 
offences arose. She was not willing to go further 
into this matter, and indeed it was easy to see 
that she had no meaning in this speech to reach 
her own cause, but spoke by way of observation, 
after her usual manner. Thus you see that I am 
bold to trouble you with trifles, as one willing to 
be blamed rather for lack of good manners than 
for want of diligence." 

It would appear that on nth November 
Walsingham received an anonymous letter, evi- 
dently from a Catholic writer, informing him that 
Elizabeth dared not put the Queen of Scots to 
death for fear of the consequences. This threat, 
however, was not followed by any movement to 
support it. The indifference of the Scottish people 
to the persecution and imprisonment of their 
Sovereign cannot be explained unless their loyalty 
to James vi., her son, stood in the way, and they 
could not face a rebellion. 
6 



CHAPTER IV 

Elizabeth's instructions to Lord Buckhurst to communicate the 
sentence of death to Mary, and her remarkable reasons for 
this act — Elizabeth compromised in the Babington Conspiracy 
— Her letter to Paulet to allow the commissioners an interview 
with Mary — Elizabeth's chicanery (Petit's version) — Paulet to 
Walsingham, 21st November 1586 — Letter Henry ill. to his 
Ambassador in London to request James to save his mother's 
life — Sentence of death communicated to Mary by Buckhurst 
— Queen Mary's pathetic letter to the Pope informing him that 
she has been sentenced to die, and giving her last instructions — 
Her letter to the Duke of Guise informing him of her sentence, 
and giving instructions about her affairs. 

Having in the previous chapter touched on the 
various points which occupied the attention of 
Queen Mary's enemies during the past four 
months, we now arrive at a critical period, the 
month of November. The situation was gradu- 
ally becoming more serious and more acute, indi- 
cating that the mind of Elizabeth was not only 
fixed on the Scottish Queen during the day but 
during the night. The subject, in short, engrossed 
her whole attention. On i6th November 1586 
she formulated her final instructions to Lord Buck- 
hurst regarding the sentence of death which in 
her former letter she had ordered her ministers to 
find and pronounce. In this document, which 

82 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 83 

we give in full, much is false and conjectural, 
much of it grotesque, while none of it is sincere 
or truthful. It would not occur to the Queen 
of England that these interpolations on Queen 
Mary's letters would ever be discovered : — 

" Instructions given by Elizabeth to Lord Buck- 
hurst and Robert Beale to declare to the Queen 
of Scots the sentence passed against her and the 
demand for her execution : 

" After you have informed yourselves particularly 
as well of the treatise offered and other things 
needful which have passed between us and the 
Scottish Queen ; of the manifold favours we have 
from time to time shown to her, both before and 
since her arrival within our realm, requited by 
her great ingratitude toward us, of which our 
pleasure is you shall receive some special note 
and remembrance from our principal secretary 
Walsingham, as also of the whole course of our 
proceedings with her in trial of the late unnatural 
and wicked conspiracy against our life and Crown, 
whereof she is found by a just and honourable 
sentence of our nobility to have been not only 
privy and consenting, but also a compasser and 
contriver to the inevitable danger of our life and 
state. God of his great mercy towards us and 
our poor people most happily and miraculously 
discovered and prevented the same. Our pleasure 
is that you shall immediately repair to Fotheringay, 
where the said Queen now remains in charge of 



84 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Sir Amias Paulet, and after you have delivered 
our letter to him and imparted our instructions 
and other directions, you shall go together to the 
Scottish Queen, to whom you shall signify the 
cause of our sending you to her, namely, to let her 
understand how the lords and our commissioners 
lately sent to Fotheringay have proceeded from 
their return from her. You shall particularly ex- 
plain the causes which moved them to postpone 
the pronouncing of their sentence, their several 
meetings after their return at our Star Chamber 
to examine and perfect their proceedings, so that 
no just exception might be taken against the 
same ; the producing before them of Nau and 
Curie ; their free, voluntary, and public maintain- 
ing and confirming in their presence, without 
either hope of reward or fear of punishment, of 
all those things which they had before testified 
both by word, subscription, and oath, against her ; 
and finally, the sentence given by the universal 
consent of all the lords and other commissioners, 
that she was not only privy to the late most 
horrible and wicked conspiracy against our person, 
but a contriver and compasser thereof according 
to the words of the sentence, which to this effect 
our pleasure is shall be delivered to you. And 
also how the Parliament of this realm now 
assembled, having been informed of our honour- 
able and just proceedings by our commission, 
directed to the lords and others appointed for the 
examination and trial thereof, and made acquainted 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 85 

with the particulars of those things with which 
they found her charged, together with the 
testimonies and proofs produced against her, 
and her own answers to the same. Finding, after 
deliberate consideration, that the sentence pro- 
nounced by the commissioners was most just, 
lawful, and honourable, have not only with full 
consent and without scruple or contradiction 
affirmed and approved the same, but also by 
sundry deputies selected from both Houses of the 
Lords and Commons and addressed to us in the 
name of the realm, offered and presented their 
humble and earnest petitions to us, both written 
and oral, tending to the moving and persuading 
of us by their strong and invincible arguments to 
proceed to the finishing of the sentence by the 
execution of her whom they find to be the seed 
plot, chief and motive and author of all these 
conspiracies which these many years past have 
been hatched, intended, and attempted against our 
person, Crown, and State, and do yet still threaten 
the same. If we should not apply that remedy 
which in honour, justice, and necessity appertaineth, 
we should be guilty and inexcusable before God 
and the whole world of all the miseries and 
calamities that may ensue of our neglect or refusal 
to agree to their humble petition, so greatly 
affecting the safety of our person and preservation 
of the State, of religion, and common weal of our 
realm, none of which can in their opinion be 
otherwise sufficiently provided for and assured 



86 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

against such outward dangers than by a just 
execution of her by whom and for whom they 
have been, and are still likely to be, devised, 
attempted, and followed out against us. And for 
that we are pressed on all sides as well with 
respect to honour, justice, surety, and necessity 
as the unfortunate suit and petition of our Lords 
and Commons, who still protest that they can find 
no other way of assurance for our person, religion, 
and State than by proceeding against her ac- 
cording to justice. You shall therefore let her 
understand that W2 know not how it shall please 
God to incline and dispose our heart in this 
matter, but we have thought meet in conscience 
that she should be forewarned thereof, so that she 
may the better bethink herself of her former 
sins and offences both to God and to us, and 
call on Him for grace to be truly penitent and 
for her late unnatural and ungodly conspiracy 
against our life. This crime is so much the 
oreater and more odious in the siofht of God and 
man in that she hath suborned and encouraged 
some of our own subjects to be the actors and 
doers of an act so foul and horrible against their 
Sovereign and anointed prince her own near 
kinswoman, and one that, however she may 
account thereof in nature and duty for past 
benefits, ought to have received a more charitable 
measure at her hands if either the fear of God or 
common humanity had prevailed anything with 
her. And because she should have no reason to 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 87 

think herself hardly dealt with in the manner of 
our proceedings against her, you shall let her know 
how much the respect of her degree, calling, and 
nearness in blood to ourselves hath moved us to 
take the course we have done in sending her a 
number of our chief and most ancient nobility to 
examine and try her offence. We might have 
proceeded otherwise by an ordinary course of law 
without these respects and ceremonies if we had 
not preferred our own honour to any other 
particular affection of malice or revenge against 
her, which you may truly say is such as if the 
consequence of her offence reached no farther 
than to ourselves as a private person. We 
protest before God we could have been very well 
contented to have freely remitted and pardoned 
the same, if we might hereafter have lived 
sufficiently cautioned and assured against the like, 
a thing so much the more hopeless however she 
might hereafter reform herself. The taking of 
our life and subversion thereby of the present state 
of religion and commonwealth is amongst her 
factors and instruments abroad and at home now 
held and approved in their bloody divinity, as 
work meritorious and lawful before God and man. 
And whereas in the opening of these particulars 
she may happen, as in the late meeting of our 
commissioners with her, to fall into some justifica- 
tion of her former offers and demeanour towards 
us, removing the cause of all these mischiefs from 
herself and imputing the same to the hard 



88 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

treatment she may pretend to have received at 
our hands. We have thought meet, in case she 
shall fall into any such argument, that you remind 
her how much she is to blame to wrong us in honour 
with her unjust and untrue assertions, considering 
how much more graciously we have dealt with 
her than she could with any judgment or reason 
expect, if we had proportioned our favour with 
her own demerits. You may take occasion to 
point out to her those our deserts and benefits 
with her many ingratitudes in recompense for 
them, which is conform to a special note from 
our secretary which shall be delivered to you. 
Lastly, in case you shall find her desirous to 
communicate with either of you apart under a 
pretence of revealing any matter or secret of 
weight to be delivered to us concerning either 
ourselves or our service, we think it not amiss that 
you conform yourselves to her desire, and thereby, 
if you find cause, to advise us before your return, 
which we leave to your discretion. 

''Elizabeth R." 

This is probably the most startling official 
paper to be found during the period covered 
by our narrative. It is pure fiction and was 
written a month after Queen Mary's trial. The 
first question that arises is this : Was Elizabeth 
connected directly or indirectly with the interpola- 
tions on these letters, and if so, to what extent ? 
She was much too clever a woman to commit 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 89 

anything to writing that would incriminate herself. 
We have evidence that Walsingham, her secretary, 
was the writer of them, and that he paid Phillips 
to open the letters surreptitiously, copy them, and 
on the copies introduce the interpolations. The 
originals were evidently destroyed, for they were 
never seen again. ^ 

Could anyone suppose that this momentous 
proceeding was going on without the knowledge 
of the English Queen ? Such a supposition 
would be impossible. Walsingham was a daily 
visitor at court and Elizabeth's paid secretary. 
It would have been as much as his life was worth 
to negotiate this diabolical plot unknown to his 
mistress, and particularly as every movement in 
connection with the Queen of Scots had to be 
communicated to her. It was a case where she 
reserved to herself exclusively the privilege of 
giving every order, with no intention whatever of 
consulting her responsible ministers or her Privy 
Council. In this particular matter they were 
merely figureheads. Walsingham, therefore, 
whose character we have already described, was 
in this case nothing but a puppet in the hands of 
a powerful and unscrupulous woman, stronger 
than himself. If he had an audience of her 
daily no correspondence between them would 
be necessary. The spies employed were 
Walsingham's servants. Their object was to 
Inveigle Mary into a crime that was punishable 

^ For details, see the Author's Quee7i of Scots^ vol. ii. pp. 222-52. 



90 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

with death. Walsingham having failed to get 
Babington's consent to Elizabeth's assassination, 
and thereby compromise the Scottish Queen, 
evidently resolved on the other alternative, and 
manufactured the material which Phillips intro- 
duced into the letters. The circumstantial 
evidence is too strong to permit of Elizabeth's 
escape from the responsibility. The actual extent 
to which she was compromised we shall probably 
never know, but it is a fair and reasonable 
deduction from the correspondence, as now 
disclosed, to say that she and Walsingham were 
responsible for connecting Mary with the plot 
against her life. There is no proof against Mary 
that will stand investigation, and no proof at 
all save forged and interpolated letters (see pp. 
228-40). It was, in plain language, a cunning 
plot by Elizabeth against Elizabeth to encompass 
the Scottish Queen in a false conspiracy against 
her life. 

The foregoing paper containing instructions to 
Buckhurst, the outcome of this plot, we shall 
proceed to analyse. For audacity and unblushing 
falsehood it is almost without precedent. It pro- 
ceeds on the assumption that the duplicity of the 
writer would not be found out, and we have no 
evidence that during her lifetime, or for long after, 
it was found out. The first paragraph takes us 
back to the beginning of Mary's captivity, and 
considering the length of that captivity and the 
treatment Mary experienced, the paragraph and 




SIR FRANCIS WALSINGHAM, 
Secretary to Queen Elizabeth. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 91 

its charges may be regarded as sheer imagination, 
to which the innocence of Mary has given the lie. 
The second paragraph requires Buckhurst to ex- 
plain the cause of his mission, the entire responsi- 
bility of which Elizabeth put on the shoulders of 
her lords and commissioners, who, she says, gave 
sentence against Mary unanimously ! This almost 
takes away one's breath. The reader will take 
note that the sentence was written out by Eliza- 
beth, handed by her to her ministers with a 
command to make it their finding notwithstanding 
Mary's guilt or innocence. No one dared to offer 
a word against It, or in short to have any opinion 
of his own ; otherwise It might have cost him his 
life. As regards Nau and Curie, their evidence 
was obtained by the rack, and is of no value. 
The third paragraph orders the execution, with 
the hypocritical reasons which led to it, in all of 
which the wish is father to the thought, and 
plainly indicates the mind of Elizabeth. The 
conspiracy trick was an excellent trump card for 
such a w^oman to play against Mary, and by that 
means get quit of a rival whom of all the women 
In the world she knew to be superior to herself in 
every accomplishment. No woman could frequent 
the court of Elizabeth who was superior to her in 
these respects. We have a proof of this in the 
famous interview between her and Sir James 
Melville in 1564, when Melville's Ingenuity was 
taxed to the uttermost to acknowledge Elizabeth's 
accomplishments against his will. The fourth 



92 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

paragraph may be considered as perjury and 
hypocrisy and a repetition of the unblushing false- 
hoods already expressed. The fifth paragraph 
doubtless was intended to convey to Mary some 
idea of the saintly conduct of Elizabeth and the 
wicked conduct of Mary, which reminds us of 
the Pharisee in the Hebrew story. The com- 
missioners were to let her know " how much in 
respect of her degree, calling, and nearness in blood 
to us, have moved us to take the course we have 
done in sending our chief nobility to try her case." 
Whether this sentimental and insulting message 
was conveyed to Mary is not recorded, but the 
probability is it was not. The sixth paragraph 
is an "instruction" to the captive that as she has 
no case she is not to abuse the plaintiff. If she 
attempted to justify herself before the commis- 
sioners she was to be told what was equivalent 
to an insult : " how much she is to blame to wrong 
us in honour with her unjust and untrue asser- 
tions." This was before any assertions were 
made! Obviously the English Queen was not 
endowed with the common feelings of humanity. 
If we wished to get a side-light into her character 
this paper would afford us as much information 
as we require. 

On the same day, i6th November, Queen Eliza- 
beth wrote Paulet, authorising him to allow the 
commissioners an interview with Mary : — 

"We have thought it convenient, for sundry 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 9 



reasons, to send Lord Buckhurst and Beale to ac- 
quaint the Queen your charge, as well with the pro- 
ceedings of the commissioners since their departure 
from Fotheringay, as with what hath been lately 
done in Parliament concerning the commissioners' 
proceedings. Our pleasure is that you permit them 
to have access to the said Queen, hoping in God 
that before they repair thither you will be restored 
to that good state of health, so that you may be 
able to assist and join them in the present service 
committed to them. And in case the said Queen 
shall desire to have any conference apart, upon 
pretence to reveal some secret matter to be com- 
municated to us, either with Lord Buckhurst or 
with any one of our servants, we are willing to 
assent thereto if she shall request the same ; other- 
wise we could best like that you should be present 
when any such remarks should be delivered." 

When Parliament ordained the sentence to be 
carried out, Elizabeth was the more overjoyed 
at it as she believed herself thereby cleared, 
while she had accomplished her brutal purpose ; 
and she took care to hint that but for the love 
of her people she could never have made up her 
mind to sign the death-warrant of Mary Stuart ! 
She said, '' I must tell you one thing, that by 
the last Act of Parliament you have reduced me 
to such straits and perplexities that I must resolve 
upon the punishment of her who is a princess, so 
nearly allied to me in blood, and whose practices 



94 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

against me have so deeply affected me with grief 
and sorrow that I have willingly chosen to absent 
myself from this Parliament lest I should increase 
my trouble by hearing the matter mentioned, and 
not out of fear of any danger or treacherous 
attempts against me, as some think. But I will 
now tell you a further secret (though it be not 
usual with me to blab forth in other cases what I 
know). It is not long since these eyes of mine 
saw and read an oath wherein some bound them- 
selves to kill me within a month. Hereby I see 
your danger in my person, which I will be very 
careful to prevent and keep off." ^ 

The unabated energy shown in the espionage of 
the Scottish Queen is evident from Paulet's letter 
to Walsingham under date 2 ist November 1586 : — 

" My letter to Her Majesty enclosed herein will 
be, I doubt not, imparted to you ; and although it 
pleaseth you to impute her intended liberality to 
my servants and soldiers to the report of Stallenge, 
yet I am persuaded that the same hath proceeded 
of your favour towards me and mine ; wherein 
you have bound me very much, and indeed I 
thank you for it as for a singular benefit. I do 
not remember, and I think I may be bold to deny, 
that I have at any time left this lady in her 
passionate speeches. I have said to Stallenge, 
and it is very true that in former times I have 
observed this course : to have as little talk with 

1 Petit. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 95 

her as I might. Lately, following your direction, I 
have given her full scope to say what she would ; 
and yet at some times, finding no matter to come 
from her worthy of notice, I have departed from 
her, as otherwise she would never have left me ; 
and I am deceived if Lord Buckhurst will not 
give the same testimony of her tediousness." 

At this crisis the conduct of James vi. sur- 
prised many of the friends of Mary. He was 
indifferent about his mother, because he was 
shaping his policy to succeed Elizabeth, and to 
do so he must not quarrel with her. A judicious 
and well-expressed letter on the subject was sent 
by Henry in. of France to Courcelles, his Ambas- 
sador. It was intended that this letter should be 
put before James, which doubtless was done, but 
for the reason stated was not acted upon. It is 
believed he could have saved his mother's life, 
but he was a selfish young man, and from all 
reports indifferent to his mother's circumstances, 
he never having seen her since he was an infant. 
The letter from the French King is full of 
sympathy, with every expression of anxiety for 
the sad and pitiful condition of the unfor- 
tunate Mary. It bears date, St. Germains, 21st 
November 1586: — 

'* I have received your letter of 4th October 
informing me of the conversation which passed 
between you and the King of Scotland on your 
expressing to him the sincere affection I bear 



96 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

him, by which he seems to have an earnest 
desire to correspond with me entirely; but I 
wish that letter had also informed me that he 
were better disposed towards the Queen his 
mother, and that he had the heart and the will 
to do everything to assist her in her present 
affliction, considering that the captivity in which 
she has been unjustly held for eighteen years and 
more might have induced him to listen to the 
many proposals which have been made to him 
for obtaining her liberty, which is naturally most 
desirable to all men, but more particularly to those 
who are born sovereigns and to command others, 
who are more impatient of being thus detained 
prisoners. He ought also to think that if the 
Queen of England should follow the advice of 
those who desire her to imbrue her hands in the 
blood of his mother, it will be a great stain on his 
reputation, inasmuch as it will be thought that 
he has withheld the good offices which he ought 
to render her with the Queen of England, which 
might be sufficient to move her if he had em- 
ployed them as early and as warmly as natural 
affection commanded. It is much to be feared that 
in case of the death of his mother there may be 
hereafter some scheme for acting the same violent 
part towards him, to render his accession to the 
throne of England more easily attainable by those 
who have it in their power to secure it after the 
Queen of England, and not only to deprive the 
King of Scotland of the right that he may claim 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 97 

to It, but render doubtful that which he has 
to the crown of Scotland. I know not In what 
state the affairs of my sister-ln-law (Queen Mary) 
may be when this reaches you, but I desire you 
will endeavour to excite the King of Scotland by 
these remonstrances and any others that can bear 
on this subject, to take up the defence and pro- 
tection of his mother ; and tell him in my name 
that this Is a thing for which he will be highly 
praised by all other kings and sovereign princes, 
and that he may be assured If he fails in this, 
great blame will attach to him and perhaps great 
injury ensue to himself." 

In the circumstances this was a noble letter, 
but on James it was quite lost. He had been 
repeatedly asked to befriend his mother, but we 
have no evidence that he ever did so. With 
him **the love of money was the root of all evil," 
for he was constantly In want of money. Eliza- 
beth aided him, and in fact controlled him ; but 
that was no reason for allowing his mother to 
be murdered when he could have prevented it. 
King Henry iii. of France behaved to Queen 
Mary as a brother and exerted himself more than 
anyone else to save her. But what is to be said 
of her son, on whom this eloquent letter of the 
King of France was lost ! 

It is evident from the conduct of Elizabeth that 
Mary's life could not have been saved except by 
military force, and nothing should have prevented 



98 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

James from appealing to arms. The kings of 
France and Spain would have given him the 
necessary assistance. The more we know of 
James the less do we feel enthusiasm for him. 

On 23rd November 1586 sentence of death was 
communicated to Queen Mary by Buckhurst, by 
order of Elizabeth. It does not appear that 
Mary was surprised by the announcement ; it 
would rather appear that for some time she had 
been daily in expectation of it. To an ordinary 
individual the intimation would have been over- 
whelming, it would have crushed him to the 
earth. Mary, however, was made of sterner 
stuff. She had an overflow of spirits, which 
during her captivity did her great service and 
was a great factor in preventing her falling into 
melancholy. It may be said that her brilliant 
spirit never left her, but carried her through all 
her troubles up to their final termination. On 
the very day when she received this crushing 
intimation she sat down and wrote a long and 
beautiful letter to the Pope, a letter which His 
Holiness could not read without emotion. She 
also wrote to the Duke of Guise. These letters 
have been preserved and are as follows (slightly 
condensed) : — 

23rd November 1586, Fotheringay : 

" Holy Father ; And so it is that it has pleased 
God by his divine providence to make an order 
in his Church by which he has willed that under 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 99 

His Son Jesus Christ crucified all those who 
should believe in Him and be baptized in name 
of the Holy Trinity should acknowledge one 
universal and Catholic Church. . . . 

*' I have been unable to give due testimony to 
your Holiness in consequence of my detention 
in this captivity together with my long illness, 
but now that it has pleased God to permit for 
my sins and those of this unfortunate island that 
I should be, after twenty years of captivit}^ shut 
up in a close prison and at last condemned to die 
by the Government and heretical Parliament of 
this country : as it has been signified to me to- 
day by Lord Buckhurst, Amias Paulet, my keeper, 
one Sir Drew Drury, and a secretary named 
Beale, in name of their Queen commanding me to 
prepare to receive death, offering me one of their 
bishops and a Dean for my consolation, a priest 
whom I had having been by them long ago taken 
from me and kept I know not where, in their 
hands. I have considered it to be my first duty 
to turn myself to God, and then with my hand 
to signify all to your Holiness, that although I 
cannot make you hear it before my death, at least 
after it the cause of it may be manifest to you ; 
which is, the whole well sifted and considered, for 
the subversion of their religion in this island 
alleged by them to be by me designed and in my 
favour attempted both by their own subjects 
obedient to your laws, their declared enemies, 
and by strangers, in particular the Catholic 

LOFC 



lOO The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

princes and my relations, who all maintain my 
right to the crown of England, causing me to be 
named as such in their prayers in the churches. I 
leave to your Holiness to consider the conse- 
quences of this opinion, supplicating you to cause 
prayer to be offered for my poor soul ; and of all 
those who have died or shall die for the same and 
the like opinions. And also in honour of God 
to distribute of your alms, and instigate the kings 
to do the same, to those who shall remain alive 
from this shipwreck. My intention being to 
confess, to do penance so far as is in me, and 
receive my viaticum if I can obtain my chaplain 
or other lawful minister to administer to me my 
last sacrament, as in default of this with a contrite 
and penitent heart I prostrate myself at the feet 
of your Holiness, confessing myself to God and 
to His saints a most unworthy sinner, and deserv- 
ing of eternal damnation, if it please not the good 
God who died for sinners to receive me by His 
infinite mercy to the number of poor sinners 
penitent by His grace. Entreating you to accept 
this my general submission and as a testimony 
of my intention to fulfil the rest in the form 
ordained and commanded by the Church and to 
give me your general absolution. . . . 

*' I entreat your Holiness to impetrate from the 
most Christian King that my jointure may be 
charged with the payment of my debts and the 
wages of my poor desolate servants, and with an 
annual obit for my soul and those of all my 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart loi 

brethren deceased in this just quarrel ; having had 
no other private intention, as my poor servants 
present at this my affliction will testify to you, and 
how I have willingly offered my life in their 
heretical assembly to maintain my religion, 
Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman, and bring back 
the devout of this island ; protesting in this case 
that I would willingly demit all title and dignity 
of Queen, and do all service and duty to theirs, if 
she would cease to persecute the Catholics, as I 
protest that this is the object at which I have 
aimed since I have been in this country, and have 
no ambition or desire to reign or dispossess others 
for my own sake, being by sickness and long 
affliction so weakened that I have no more desire 
to trouble myself in this world than with the 
service of His Church and the gaining of the souls 
of this island to God. For evidence of which at 
my end I would not fail to prefer the public safety 
to the private interest of flesh and blood, which 
makes me beseech you, with a mortal regret for 
the perdition of my poor child, after having by all 
means endeavoured to retrieve him, being to him a 
true father as St. John the Evangelist was to the 
youth whom he recalled from the company of the 
robbers, to take at last all the authority over him 
which I can give you to constrain him, and to call 
on the Catholic King to assist you in what relates 
to temporal matters, and especially together to 
endeavour to unite him by marriage. And if God 
for my sins permits him to be obstinate, knowing 



I02 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

no Christian prince at this time who exerts himself 
so much for the faith, nor possesses such means 
of assisting in the reduction of this island, as the 
Catholic King to whom I am so much indebted, 
he being the only one who has assisted me with 
his money and advice in my necessities, under 
your good pleasure I leave him all the rights or 
interest which I can have in the government of 
this kingdom. Should my son remain obstinately 
out of the Church ; whom if he can be brought 
back I desire to be by him and my kinsmen of 
Guise assisted, supported, and advised, enjoining 
him by my last will to consider them after you as 
fathers, and to ally himself by their advice and 
consent and with one of these two houses, and if 
it should please God I wish him worthy to be a 
son of the Catholic King. You shall have the true 
recital of the manner of my last struggle and all 
the proceedings against me and by me, so that, 
knowing the truth, the calumnies which the enemies 
of the Church would fasten on me may be by you 
refuted and the truth known.^ 

"Marie R." 

Queen Mary at the same time wrote to the 
Duke of Guise, Fotheringay, 23rd Nov, 1586 : — 

"You whom I hold most dear in the world I 

^ Before James l. had ascended the English throne Pope 
Clement viii. caused it to be intimated to him that he prayed for 
him as the son of a virtuous mother ; that he desired for him all 
kinds of prosperity, temporal and spiritual, and trusted yet to see 
him a Catholic (Ranke's History of the Popes, vol. ii. pp. 222). 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 103 

bid you farewell, being on the point of being put 
to death by an unjust judgment, such a one as 
never any belonging to our race yet suffered, 
much less one of my rank. But praise God, my 
good cousin ; for, situated as I have been, I was 
useless to the world in the cause of God and his 
Church ; but I hope that my death will bear 
witness of my constancy in the faith and my 
readiness to die for the support and restoration 
of the Catholic Church in this unfortunate island. 
And though executioner never yet dipped his hand 
in our blood, be not ashamed, my friend ; for the 
judgment of these heretics and enemies of the 
Church, and who have no jurisdiction over me, a 
free Queen, is profitable before God to the children 
of His Church, which, had I not adhered to, this 
stroke had been spared me. All those of our 
house have been persecuted by this sect ; witness 
your good father, with whom I hope to be received 
in mercy by the just Judge. I recommend then 
to you all my poor servants, the discharge of my 
debts, and the founding of some annual obit for 
my soul ; not at your expense, but to make such 
solicitation and arrangements as shall be requisite 
to fulfil my intentions, which you will be informed 
of by my poor disconsolate servants, eye-witnesses 
of this my last tragedy. May God prosper your 
wife, children, brothers, and cousins, and all belong- 
ing to them. May the blessing of God and that 
which I should give to my own children be upon 
yours, whom I commend to God not less sincerely 



I04 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

than my own unfortunate and deluded son. You 
will receive tokens (rings) from me to remind you 
to have prayers said for the soul of your poor 
cousin, destitute of all aid and counsel but that of 
God, who gives me strength and courage to with- 
stand alone so many wolves howling after me ; to 
God be the glory ! Believe in particular a person 
who will give you in my name a ruby ring, for I 
assure you upon my conscience that this person 
will tell you the truth agreeably to my desire, 
especially as to what concerns my poor servants 
and the share of each. I have suffered much for 
the last two years and upwards, but have not been 
able to inform you of it for an important reason. 
God be praised for all things, and may He give 
you grace to persevere in the service of His Church 
so long as you live, and may that honour never 
depart from our race, that all of us may be ready 
to shed our blood in the defence of the faith 
regardless of all other worldly interests. For my 
own part, I think myself born both on the father s 
and mother's side to offer up my blood for it, and 
have no intention to degenerate. May Jesus 
crucified for us and all the holy martyrs render 
us by their intercession worthy of the free-will 
offering of our bodies for His glory. Thinking to 
degrade me, they took down my canopy, and my 
keeper afterwards came and offered to write to the 
Queen, saying that this act had not been done by 
her command but by the advice of some of her 
council. I showed them on the canopy, in place 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 105 

of my coat of arms, the cross of my Saviour. You 
will be informed of all that was said ; they have 
since been more indulgent. 

'' Marie R. of Scotland, 

Dowager of France." 



CHAPTER V 

Queen Mary's letter to Mendoza the Spanish Ambassador inform- 
ing him of the sentence of death, her submission to it, and 
her references to Paulet's treatment of her — Her letter to 
Mendoza, 21st May 1586 — Her remarkable letter to the Arch- 
bishop of Glasgow asserting her innocence of every charge 
against her, and her rebuke to the commissioners " that she 
would die a Queen in spite of them " — Her letter to Elizabeth 
with her requests regarding her death and interment — The 
Commendator of Pittenweem and King James — Letter of 
Bellievre, Chancellor of France, to Mary, 14th December 1586 
— The g.aphic interview of Bellievre and Chateauneuf with 
Elizabeth, when they demanded of her with a threat to spare 
Mary's life, or take the consequences — Elizabeth loses her 
temper. 

On the same day on which Queen Mary wrote to 
the Pope and to her uncle, the Duke of Guise, she 
also wrote to her devoted friends Don Bernard 
de Mendoza, the Spanish Ambassador, and the 
Archbishop of Glasgow. These letters, which 
we reproduce, were evidently written under deep 
emotion, and must have caused inexpressible 
grief to the friends who received them. There 
seems no doubt that Mary was quite estranged 
from her son for some time before her death. 
He was entirely under the control and in receipt 
of a pension from Elizabeth, which would account 
for it. Mary felt his conduct acutely ; and not 

106 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 107 

later than 21st May 1586 she wrote a private 
letter to the Spanish Ambassador (also given), 
in which her feelings on the subject are 
remarkably and excitedly expressed, even to 
the extent of handing her rights (if any) in the 
Scottish crown to the King of Spain, if her 
son continued in his present course of conduct. 
Mary has been taken to task for this letter by 
some of her enemies, who would make out, in 
defending her execution, that she sold the 
crown to the King of Spain. She wrote the 
letter in trying circumstances. The offer was 
simply to express how keenly she felt hurt by 
the behaviour of her son. There was nothing 
more in the letter than that. As a matter of fact, 
Mary had no rights in the crown to give away, but 
her enemies chose not to recognise this. We have 
not attempted to condense the two letters referred 
to — that to Mendoza and that to the Archbishop. 
They form a very important chapter In the last 
days of her life, and are letters that cannot be 
overlooked in surveying her history. A deliberate 
perusal of them will strengthen one's belief in the 
forgery of the letters in the appendix of this 
volume. The sentence we have put in italics 
in the letter to the Archbishop is a convincing 
proof of the Queen's innocence as regards the 
conspiracy against Elizabeth's life. We must 
remember that this was amongst the last letters 
she ever wrote, and after she had received sentence 
of death. 



io8 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Queen Mary to Don Bernard de Mendoza, 
23rd November 1586 : — 

** Having ever found you zealous in the cause 
of God, and desirous of my welfare ^nd deliver- 
ance from captivity, I have always communicated 
to you my intentions upon that subject, begging 
you to make them known to the King my brother. 
For this reason I now write to bid you a last 
adieu, notwithstanding the little leisure I have, 
being about to receive the stroke of death which 
was announced to me on Saturday last, I do not 
know when or in what manner ; but at least you 
may praise God for me that through His grace I 
have had the heart to receive this unjust sentence 
of heretics with resignation, on account of the 
happiness which I esteem it to shed my blood at 
the requisition of the enemies of His Church, who 
do me the honour to say that it cannot be sub- 
verted while I am alive, and also that their Queen 
cannot reign in safety in the same predicament. 
As for these two conditions I have accepted 
without contradiction the high honour they confer 
upon me as one most zealous for the Catholic 
religion, for which I have publicly offered my life ; 
and as for the other, although I have never com- 
mitted either act or deed tending to take off her 
who was on the throne, unless it be that they 
make a crime of my right to the crown, which is 
acknowledged by all Catholics, yet I would not 
contradict them, leaving them to think as they 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 109 

please. This annoyed them much, and they told 
me that whatever I may say or do, it will not be 
for the cause of religion that I shall die, but for 
having endeavoured to murder their Queen. This 
I denied as being utterly false, having never 
attempted any such thing, and leaving it to God 
and the Church to dispose of this island in what 
relates to religion. The bearer of this has 
promised to relate to you how rigorously I have 
been treated by those here and how ill served by 
others whom I did not expect to have shown so 
great a fear of death in so just a quarrel. They 
have not been able to draw anything from me but 
that I am a Queen, free, Catholic, and obedient to 
the Church, and that not being able to effect my 
deliverance by fair means, I was compelled to seek 
it by those which presented themselves. Nau 
then confessed all ; Curie has in a great measure 
followed his example ; so that everything turns 
against me. I am threatened if I do not beg 
pardon, but I say that * As they had already 
destined me to die, they may proceed with their 
injustice, hoping that God will recompense me in 
another world ; ' and out of spite because I will 
speak, they came yesterday and took down my 
canopy, saying that I was no more than a dead 
woman and without any rank. They are at 
present working in my hall, erecting the scaffold, I 
suppose, whereon I am to perform the last act of 
this tragedy. I die in a just cause, and am happy 
in having made over my rights to the King your 



iio The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

master. I have said that I consider him, should 
my son not return into the bosom of the Church, 
as being a prince most worthy to govern and 
protect this island. I have written to the same 
purpose to His Holiness, and I beg you to assure 
him that I die in the determination which I have 
communicated to you, and also another whom 
you know, to be his dearest and most intimate 
friend, and a fourth, and those above all others I 
bequeath to the protection of the King, beseech- 
ing him in God's name not to abandon them, and 
entreating them to serve him in place of me. As 
I cannot write to them, greet them in my name, 
and pray to God all of you for my soul. I have 
asked for a priest, but do not know if my request 
will be granted. They have offered me one of 
their bishops, but I positively refused him. You 
may believe all that the bearer of this shall tell 
you, and also those two poor girls who have been 
immediately about my person. They will tell 
you the truth, which I beg you to make public, as 
I fear that a very different interpretation will be 
given. Order a mass to be said for deliverance 
and repose of my soul — you know the place I 
mean — and let the churches in Spain remember 
me in their prayers. You will receive from me 
as a token of my remembrance a diamond which 
I have held very dear, having been given to me 
by the late Duke of Norfolk as a pledge of his 
troth, and I have always worn it as such ; keep it 
lor my sake. I do not know that I shall have 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 1 1 1 

leave to make a will. I have applied for it, but 
they have all my money. Excuse what I write in 
sorrow and trouble, not having anyone to help 
me to make my rough drafts and to write for me. 
If you cannot read my hand, the bearer will read 
it for you, or my Ambassador. Among other 
accusations, that of Crichton is one which I know 
nothing of. I fear greatly that Nau and Pasquier 
have hastened my death, having kept some 
papers ; and they are men who will turn on any 
side for their own advantage. Once more, adieu. 
I recommend to you my poor and henceforth 
destitute servants, and pray for my soul. I 
recommend to you the Bishop of Ross, who will 
be wholly destitute. 

" Marie R." 

Queen Mary to Mendoza, 21st May 1586 : — 

" I am in trouble as to what will be the course 
of events this side. Charles Paget is instructed 
by me to communicate some overtures on my 
behalf, concerning which I beg you to inform him 
without reserve what you think can be obtained 
from the King your master. There is another 
point connected with that which I have kept to write 
to you alone, that you may send word from me to 
your said lord the King without if possible anyone 
having knowledge of it. It is that, considering 
the very great obstinacy of my son in his heresy, 
I have determined, that in case he does not 
conform to the Catholic religion before my death 



1 1 2 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

— as I must tell you I have little hope of his doing 
so so long as he stays in Scotland — I yield and 
give up my right, by will at my decease, to this 
crown, to the King your master, begging him by 
means of this to quietly take beforehand under 
his complete protection both the State and affairs 
of this country, which for the clearing of my 
conscience I do not think I can put into the hands 
of a prince more zealous for our religion and 
more capable in every respect of re-establishing 
it this side, so as to be of great importance to the 
rest of Christianity. Let this be kept secret, more 
especially as if it came to be known it would 
mean in France the loss of my dowry, and in 
Scotland entire rupture with my son; in this 
country my utter ruin and destruction. 

" Marie R." 

Queen Mary to the Archbishop of Glasgow, 
Fotheringay, 24th November 1586: — 

** After having deferred for a long time on 
account of the imminent danger of the undertaker, 
at last I have consented to the proposition which 
has often been made to me to escape. You will 
hear what has happened from the doctor and 
other servants, who till now are left to me, I know 
not for how long, nor whether I can have leisure 
to make my will. And having that, I do not 
know if I shall have power, all my money and 
papers having been taken away, and having 
nobody to help me to write, although I have 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 113 

asked to have my almoner, that being more 
suitable if it could be done ; but I have had no 
answer. If that is refused, will you entreat His 
Holiness, the most Christian King, the King of 
Spain, the Duke of Lorraine, and other Christian 
friends my relations, that my papers and money 
be restored, also the furniture which has not been 
distributed to my servants, in order that my 
conscience may be relieved towards my poor 
servants and creditors. You will find this lan- 
guage strange if you have not been told by 
Buckhurst, Amias Paulet, Drew Drury, and Beale, 
that the Assembly of Estates has condemned me to 
death, and they have declared it to me on the 
part of their Queen, exhorting me to confess and 
acknowledge my offences towards her. And in 
order to incite me to die well and patiently and 
to discharge my conscience, she proposed to send 
me a bishop and Dean, saying that her people 
have made constant requests for my death, con- 
sidering that I being still alive and her rival, as it 
would appear by my having taken the name and 
arms of her crown, and not willing to give them 
up except on condition of being declared next 
heir to the throne, she could not live secure in her 
kingdom ; also being called by the Catholics 
their Sovereign, her life had been so often 
attempted for this end, that so long as I live 
her religion was not secure in her kingdom. I 
thanked God and them for the honour they had 
done me in considering me such a necessary 
8 



114 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

instrument for re-establishment of religion in this 
island, of which, although unworthy, I wished to 
consider myself a very zealous defender. In 
witness of which (as I had before protested) I 
offered voluntarily to shed my blood in the 
quarrel of the Catholic Church, and if the people 
thought that my life would help the welfare and 
peace of this island, I would not refuse to give it 
as a reward for the twenty years they have kept 
me prisoner. As to their bishops, I praise God 
that without them I know well enough my offences 
towards God and the Church, that I do not 
approve of their errors, and wish to have no 
communication with them. If it please them to 
allow me a Catholic priest, I said I would accept 
it willingly, even demanding it in the name of 
Jesus Christ in order to satisfy my conscience 
and participate in the holy sacraments on leaving 
this world. They told me I had done well, but 
do what I would I could not be either saint or 
martyr, as I was to die for conspiring against their 
Queen and for having wished to dispossess her. 
I answered that I was not so presuming as to 
aspire to these two honours, but whilst they had 
power over my body by divine permission, not by 
justice, I was a Sovereign Queen, as I had always 
protested. Still they had not power over my 
soul, nor could they prevent me from hoping that 
by the mercy of God who died for me He will 
accept from me my blood and my life, which 
I offer Him for the welfare of His Church. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 1 1 5 

Besides, neither here nor elsewhere would I wish 
to rule over a worldly kingdom and thereby 
lose the eternal kingdom. And I shall beg 
of Him that the grief and other persecutions 
of mind and body which I suffer may be set 
against my sins. But to have conspired, counselled, 
or ordered Elizabeth's death, that I have never 
done ; nor would I permit on my part that even 
one single blow [one snap of the fingers is the 
original] should be given her. Oh! said they, 
you have counselled and permitted the English 
to name you as their Sovereign, as appears by the 
letters to Alan, and Doctors Lewis and others, 
and this you have not contradicted ; to which I 
answered that I had taken nothing upon myself in 
my letters, but hindering thedoctors andecclesiastics 
from naming me at their pleasure was not my 
province, being obedient to the Church, approving 
what she decreed but not correcting her. And I 
said the same in regard to His Holiness if, as they 
declared, he made me be prayed for everywhere 
under a title of which I was ignorant. In any case, 
I wished to die and to obey the Church, but not 
to murder anyone in order to possess his rights. 
In all this I sav*^ clearly the pursuit of Saul against 
David, but I cannot escape like him by the window, 
although from the shedding of my blood protectors 
may arise for the sufferers in this general quarrel. 
In short, the day before yesterday Paulet returned 
with Drury much more modest than gracious, to 
tell me that, having been warned to prepare myself 



1 1 6 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

to confess my fault towards the Queen, I had shown 
no repentance nor feeling of my fault, and he had 
therefore commanded that they should take away 
my dais in order to signify that I was a woman 
who had died without any honour or dignity as 
Queen. I answered that God had called me by 
His grace to this dignity, and I had been anointed 
and consecrated justly, and that from Him alone 
I held it, to Him alone should I render it with my 
soul ; that I did not recognise their Queen as my 
superior nor her council and heretical assembly as 
my judges ; that I should die Queen in spite of 
them, and that they had no more power over me 
than robbers at the corner of a wood had over the 
most just prince or earthly judge, but I hoped that 
God would show His justice after my death upon 
this kingdom. The kings of this country had 
often been murdered, and it would not be strange 
for me to be amongst them and those of their 
blood. King Richard had been treated thus in 
order to take away his rights. After these pro- 
posals, seeing that my servants would not lend 
a hand, all refusing boldly, even the poor girls 
crying aloud for vengeance upon him and his 
company, he called seven or eight satellites and 
destroyed the dais, sat down and put on his hat, 
and informed me there would be no more time for 
exercise and pastime, and thereupon made them 
take away a billiard-table. I said thank God I 
have never used it since it was erected ; I had 
always plenty of other occupations. I assembled 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 1 1 7 

yesterday my little troupe to repeat to them 
my protestation in respect of religion and the 
things they had laid to my charge, such as having 
distributed the estates, and other lies. Also I 
charged them all before God to tell you of all 
my behaviour and that of the others in this 
matter. I remit to Messieurs de Lorraine and 
de Guise, and all our relatives, everything 
necessary for the safety of my soul, the discharge 
of my conscience, and reparation of my honour, 
and that of those to whom I belong, which by 
my death they will put under their feet, not 
reproaching me alone but my cousin de Guise 
and all his relations for having given money 
for her death. I say, and it is true, that I know 
nothing of it and believe nothing of it. ... I 
am content, and have always been, to give my 
life for the safety of the souls of this island. 
Adieu for the last time, and remember the 
soul and honour of her who has been your 
Queen, your mistress, and your friend, and if I 
have had any offence against you I pardon it, and 
beg of you and all my servants to pardon what I 
may have done amiss, just or unjust, protesting 
that I believe you guiltless in everything towards 
me, but you specially, as the principal and oldest 
of my servants. I feel myself obliged to recog- 
nise your services if God allowed me to live 
longer ; failing that, I shall pray God to the end of 
my life to recompense you instead of me. May 
God be with you and with my servants whom I 



1 1 8 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

leave as my children. — Your affectionate and good 
mistress, Marie R." 

James Beton, Archbishop of Glasgow, Mary's 
devoted friend, was resident in France during the 
greater part of her captivity. 

After the communication of the death-sentence 
Queen Mary employed her time in arranging her 
worldly affairs and in preparation for her removal. 
That was a task that was difficult of accomplish- 
ment, as she had estates in Scotland and in 
France, the actual extent of which we have no 
means of knowing, but we have reason to believe 
that they were in each case large and not easily 
handled. On account of the arrogant and 
obstreperous conduct of the English Queen, we 
have no assurance that any of Mary's final direc- 
tions were attended to. An illustration of this 
conduct will serve our purpose, and this will best 
be understood by the reproduction of the follow- 
ing letter : — 

Queen Mary to Elizabeth, November 1586 : 

" I thank God with all my heart that it has 
pleased Him through you to put an end to 
the troublesome pilgrimage of my life. I do 
not ask that it may be prolonged, for I have 
only had too much time to experience its bitter- 
ness. I only ask your Majesty, for I cannot 
expect any favour from those zealous ministers 
who hold the highest rank in England. It is only 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 119 

from you, and not from any other, that I expect 
the following favour : — Fir sty \ beg of you, as I 
cannot hope for a burial In England according to 
the Catholic rites practised by the ancient kings 
your ancestors and mine, and as in Scotland they 
have desecrated the ashes of my forefathers where 
my enemies wish to tarnish my innocent blood, 
that my body may be carried by my servants to 
be buried in some holy ground, preferably in 
France, where the bones of my honoured mother 
the Queen repose ; so that this poor body, which 
has never had any peace since it was joined to 
my soul, may find it at last when the two are 
separated. Second^ I beg your Majesty, because 
of the fear that I have of the tyranny of those to 
whom you have abandoned me, that I may not be 
executed in a secret place, but in the sight of my 
servants and others, who can witness my faith and 
obedience towards the true Church, and defend the 
end of my life and my last moments against the 
false reports that my enemies would circulate. 
Third, I require that my servants that have 
served me with so much grief and so much fidelity 
may freely retire where they will and enjoy the 
pittance that my poverty has left them in my will. 
I entreat of you, madam, by the blood of Jesus 
Christ, by our relationship, by the memory of 
Henry vii,^ jQur common jather, and by the title^ 
of Queen which I bear to my death,~tHat you will 
not refuse such reasonable demands, and that you 
will assure me by card from your own hand. There- 



I20 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

upon I die as I have lived, your affectionate sister 
and prisoner, Marie R." 

These humane requests were refused by Queen 
EHzabeth, and though the statement seems in- 
credible, it is unfortunately too true. Such a 
proceeding throws a shadow of distrust over the 
entire conduct of Elizabeth towards Queen Mary. 

The subject of the King and the release of his 
mother evidently occupied a good deal of atten- 
tion immediately Mary's fate had been announced. 
One of the many communications on the subject 
was that of Robert Stewart to the Commendator 
of Pittenweem dated from Linlithgow, 27th 
November 1586: — 

'*I delivered your letter to His Majesty at 
Falkland, which letter and proposition was well 
received. He Inquired the knowledge of the 
credit specified in the letter, which I would not at 
that time declare in respect that both the persons 
whom it touched were then present, but I told His 
Majesty that I had something to declare that con- 
cerned his welfare, which I should do when it 
pleased him. I attended several times, but could 
not find an opportunity until the report from His 
Majesty's mother came : how her Grace was 
accused and convicted for the conspiracy against 
the Queen of England. His opinion apparently 
was * that she had done worse evil, and far 
beyond her honour and duty, and he could in no 




BELLIEVRE, 
The French Ambassador who Silenced Queen Elizabeth. 

(By permission of Braun Clement & Cie.) 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 121 

wise excuse her for that conspiracy.' He added, 
' She is my mother, and I love her as well as any 
man may do his natural mother, albeit I must hate 
her actions deadly.' I discussed with him the 
power to sit and judge her according to their 
pleasure, as she, being a foreigner, was not subject 
to their laws. He said, * Who could control the 
Queen of England's laws within her own country ? ' 
There is nothing apparently to be here but shame 
and ruin, except God help in time. It is concluded 
that the Queen shall die, but never while the King 
is living and at liberty. We look for nothing but 
to hear of her execution. The greatest part of 
the nobility lie out and is almost careless, looking 
for comfort where there is none. We are all in 
a miserable state ; if there be any hope of help, 
haste in time, for he is not a Scotsman, though 
farthest in his relations with England, who would 
not hazard his life to relieve the Queen and desire 
the King to give them licence to that effect. The 
King believes that they dare do nothing to her. 
This is folly ; if her release be not effected with 
great haste, she will take some sudden sickness, as 
ye will hear. Alas ! my lord, we had some hopes 
after that parting to have had better news, but 
I perceive nothing but what your lordship knows. 
I dare not write what I would ; I would rather be 
dead than aye dying. At her best what help is 
the Queen to us ; we shall come and seek it of you. 
As for the noblemen you left last in the country, 
they believe you are either dead or have altered 



122 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

your opinion ; we work that we may win, and we 
work well for it." 

This letter is given as one of the few communi- 
cations that have been preserved as coming from 
Scotland during this period. Whether the people 
of Scotland were silent respecting the extra- 
ordinary persecution of their Sovereign, or 
whether their protests against Queen Mary's 
treatment have not been recorded, it is impossible 
now to say. Their protests are conspicuous by 
their absence. By far the best remonstrance 
with Elizabeth on Mary's behalf was made by 
Bellievre and Chateauneuf, Ambassadors to 
Henry iii. At their interview we have a 
graphic picture of Elizabeth and a side-light into 
her cruel disposition. How she takes God's name 
in vain, when she knows she is not telling the truth, 
is a scandalous act and an act of perjury. At 
that time Walsingham's interpolations would be 
imperfectly known outside the court, and that 
would very probably induce her to speak as she 
did. "It was impossible to save her own life 
and preserve that of the Scottish Queen." The 
narrative of this interview is one of the most 
important papers we possess relating to the last 
days of the Scottish Queen. It would appear 
that the French Government sent over to 
England Bellievre as an Ambassador extra- 
ordinary with express orders to look after the 
Queen of Scots. Chateauneuf wrote asking him 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 123 

to hasten his journey in case the Queen of Scots 
should be murdered before his arrival. An 
audience was arranged with Elizabeth, and it 
took place on Sunday, 25th November, BelHevre 
being accompanied by Chateauneuf. Elizabeth 
received them with extraordinary pomp. She 
was seated upon her throne, the lords and officers 
being assembled around her in order of rank, 
forming altogether a brilliant spectacle. Bellievre 
then made his speech. " The enemies of the Queen 
of Scots," said he, '' spread a doleful report among 
your people that the existence of the Queen is your 
ruin, and that your two lives cannot go on together 
in this same kingdom. ... It seems as if the 
authors of that statement wish to attribute all to 
the counsel of men and leave nothino- to God's 
providence. ... If some Catholic princes resolve 
to attack your kingdom, it will not be to save the 
Queen of Scots, but to uphold religion. Though 
the Queen of Scots be taken away from this 
world, the cause of war is not removed, but rather 
the occasion for it increased and the pretext for 
war made more specious than before, to avenge 
an act so strange and so extraordinary committed 
against all worldly laws, against a sovereign 
princess, a Queen anointed and held sacred in 
the Church of God. If you put the Queen of 
Scots to death, as some advise you, her death 
will arm your enemies with despair and with an 
honest excuse for attempting against you all 
that may lie in their power to avenge the out- 



124 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

rage." After showing Elizabeth that she ran a 
great risk in using rigorous measures, he asked 
her to ensure Mary's safety, in the name of the 
Queen-mother, the King of France, and the 
reigning Queen, in extremely tender and touch- 
ing terms. *' Madam," continued he, "you 
can greatly oblige us all by the resolution it 
may please you to take in the case of the noble 
princess who has been our Queen, and your 
Majesty is sure to earn our lasting thanks if, 
instead of handing her over to the evils with 
which she is threatened, you tender her a 
generous treatment." Elizabeth replied, "That 
she much regretted that persons of their quality 
should have been chosen to negotiate so thank- 
less an affair, but that her resolution was taken ; 
and that at a later period the patience she had 
shown to the Queen of Scots would be appreci- 
ated, and the justice of her conduct recognised; 
and that, besides, she had been for some time 
past aware of the stories which people took the 
trouble to tell her, but that those noble examples 
could not induce her to change her purpose. She 
took leave of the Ambassadors, telling them that 
she put her faith in God, and that with His grace, 
poor woman as she was, she should overcome 
her enemies." Sentence against Queen Mary 
was officially announced in London on 6th 
December, and by command the bells were rung 
for twenty-four hours without ceasing. This 
command was from the Queen of England, and 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 125 

need surprise no one after the proceedings 
we have narrated. Fires were kindled under 
the windows of the French Embassy amid the 
hootings of the mob. That affront roused the 
indication of BelHevre. He asked Elizabeth 
to give him time to inform the King of France 
what was going on. She refused to receive the 
letter, and sent it to Walsingham. Three days 
later Bellievre received verbally the assurance 
that Mary would get a respite of twelve days. 
Henry iii., on being informed, empowered Bellievre 
to try all means which prudence might suggest 
to bring Elizabeth to sentiments more befitting 
humanity. Bellievre requested another interview, 
which was granted. He then put forward the 
wishes of Henry iii. regarding Mary, and his 
grief on learning that the Queen of England 
was so unkind to her illustrious prisoner. He 
denied that Mary was under the jurisdiction of 
Elizabeth, and reflected on the unseemly way in 
which she had been treated. This noble princess 
"is so humbled and trodden underfoot that her 
greatest enemies ought to pity her, and there- 
fore I plead for some clemency and kindness 
towards her at your Majesty's hands. What 
now remains for the Queen of Scots but a 
wretched life of a few short days! If she is 
innocent, she ought to be discharged. If you 
hold her guilty, it would be honourable and 
noble in you to pardon her. When your Majesty 
does so, then shall you do what princes are wont to 



126 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

do. . . . Those who wish to reign well and happily- 
had better imprint on the table of their memory 
the sacred words, 'Thou shalt not kill' Blood 
calls for blood, and such doings often bring about 
a sad end." These eloquent words had no effect, 
and he then addressed threatening words, which 
aroused her. '' Monsieur Bellievre," cried she 
angrily, ''are you charged by the King my 
brother to address me thus?" "Yes, madam, 
I have His Majesty's express commands to that 
effect." " Have you that power signed by his 
hand?" "Yes, madam; the King my master 
has expressly commanded me and charged me 
by letter, signed by his own hand, to address to 
you remonstrances." " I ask from you as much 
signed by your hand," added she. Bellievre 
handed it to her at once, and immediately retired. 
He then prepared for his return to France, taking 
home with him only disgust at the course of 
events, and bitterly regretting that he had not 
been able to save the Queen of Scots.^ This 
report of this famous interview gives us the 
substance of what was so eloquently said by the 
French Ambassador. 

In the following condensed narrative,^ which 
is an extract from the official despatch of 
Bellievre to Henry in., we get the words of 
Elizabeth in brief, at both interviews : — " She 
burst into invectives against the Queen of Scots, 
recounting the evil that she had received from her 

1 Petit. 2 Labanoff. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 1 2 7 

and the good offices she had rendered her ; that 
she had been compelled to come to the resolution 
that had been taken because it was impossible 
to save her own life and preserve that of the 
Scottish Queen ; and that if we knew any means 
whereby she could find security for herself in 
preserving the Queen of Scots, she would be 
under great obligations to us, never having shed 
so many tears at the death of her father, of her 
brother King Edward, and of her sister Mary, 
as she had done over this unfortunate affair. 
The day before this audience Lord Buckhurst 
was sent to Fotheringay to announce the sentence 
of death to the Scottish Queen, and it has been 
said many times in London (though falsely) that 
they had already put the Queen to death. . . . 
Elizabeth gave another audience on the appointed 
day, Monday. We repeated the same prayer 
with all the urgency possible, and spoke in such 
a manner that we could not be heard except by 
her principal counsellors. But she rejoined in 
so loud a tone that we were put in pain because 
we were using prayer (as necessity required), and 
by her answer we could not but understand that 
our plaint was refused. Then lowering her voice 
she told us that she would wish us to be well 
advised, desiring the good of your Majesty, and 
that you could not do better than give shortly 
a good peace to your subjects, otherwise she 
could foresee great injury to your realm, which 
a great number of foreigners would enter in such 



128 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

sort that it would not be very easy to find a 
remedy for the evil. She returned to the 
subject of the Queen of Scots, saying that *she 
had given us several days to consider of some 
means whereby she could preserve that princess's 
life without being in danger of losing her own ; 
and not being yet satisfied on that point, nor 
having found any other expedient, she could not 
be cruel against herself; and that your Majesty 
ought not to consider it just that she, who is 
innocent, should die, and that the Queen of 
Scots, who is guilty, should be saved.' Two 
day afterwards Elizabeth informed us, after a 
long discussion, the reason which had moved 
them to proceed to this judgment, that 'out of 
the respect she had for your Majesty she would 
grant a delay of twelve days before proceeding 
to the execution of the sentence, conditionally 
that nothing in the interim should be attempted 
against her which might move her to alter her 
mind.' We informed her that if she put to 
death the Queen of Scots the King her son 
was determined to renounce all friendship and 
alliance that he had with England and to advise 
with his friends how he shall proceed in her 
cause ; at which she put herself into a great fury. 
Your Majesty will be pleased to consider if there 
be not some way through your favour and autho- 
rity whereby there may be a hope of saving her 
life, of which may it please you to let us understand 
within the said term your goodwill and pleasure." 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 129 

This despatch is worthy of the admiration 
of posterity, and may be regarded as the 
production of one who was not only a highly 
capable Ambassador, but probably of all the 
men who aided Mary in her last hours he 
was the most influential, the most determined 
and earnest, and the most courageous. Who 
was there of all Mary's friends and supporters 
who could attack single-handed the lioness in 
her den as he did? His brilliant interview, the 
irresistible force of his eloquence, his con- 
temptuous disregard of her royalty, his plain 
speaking, and his remonstrating with her as to 
her unlawful and cruel treatment of Mary, roused 
the ire of Elizabeth into a pitch of hysterical 
excitement, and her screaming interrogatives 
to the Ambassador were heard over the entire 
body of the hall. The flashes of wit and ready 
resources of Bellievre shown in his sarcastic 
replies were characteristic of the vivid intellect 
of a French statesman. 

Bellievre's last communication to Queen Mary, 
London, 14th December 1586 : — 

''As it has pleased the King to send me here 
to inform the Queen of England how greatly 
obliged he would be if, in this unfortunate matter 
which has happened to your Majesty, it might be 
her good pleasure to treat you with that kindness 
and humanity that he, his kingdom, and the other 
princes and States of Christendom would expect 
9 



130 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

from so wise and virtuous a princess, I have set 
aside everything in order to obey his commands 
and to do the service that I wish to do to your 
Majesty, whom I have so long venerated, as the 
wife of my King, and as my Queen. I should 
desire above everything in the world that it had 
pleased God that this princess to whom I had 
spoken on your behalf would have honoured me 
with a satisfactory answer. I assure you, madam, 
of the very good and cordial will of the King 
towards you, of the Queen, her mother and yours, 
and of the reigning Queen, who all suffer extreme 
pain on your account ; while they have written 
to the Queen of England with as much affection 
as if it were a question of their own lives. I 
should hope that this princess, being so wise, so 
magnanimous, and so well advised, would not 
allow the prayers of persons so great and so 
interested in your preservation to be made in 
vain. Nothing is done in this world without the 
permission of God, whose anger we cannot better 
appease than by the exercise of a holy and 
Christian patience. God permits us to be 
abandoned by all men when for our greater good 
He desires that we may have all our succour from 
Him. 'When we know not what to do,' says 
St. Bernard, ' to whom should we turn if it is 
not to thee, O our God ! ' He is not willing that 
we should be lost, and is able to give us in the 
future more consolation in one hour than the 
afflictions we have experienced during our whole 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 131 

life. If you think the Queen of England has not 
loved you, who knows that froni this time it may 
please God to soften her heart towards you ? . . . 
It will be by God's grace that her good nature 
will soften her. It will be her generosity that 
will conquer and force her to love you, to take 
you under her protection, and join herself to you 
by the indissoluble ties of a good, happy, and 
perpetual friendship." 

This letter seems to have been written when 
the Ambassador could in reality do no more for 
the unfortunate Queen. 



CHAPTER VI 

Proclamation by the Queen of England announcing Queen Mary's 
death — Elizabeth instructs Paulet to deliver Queen Mary to 
the Sheriff of Northampton — Memorial from Walsingham 
with instructions for the execution and interment — Unfinished 
paper by Lord Burghley on Mary's execution — Letter from 
King James to Elizabeth requesting her to spare his mother's 
life — Sir Robert Melville and the Master of Gray wait on her 
and petition for Mary's life — Extraordinary commission by 
Elizabeth to the Earls of Shrewsbury and Kent to execute 
the Scottish Queen — Letter of Queen Mary to Henry ill. ; 
being the last letter she ever wrote. 

During the six months over which our narrative 
extends, probably the most imposing document 
that was issued was the proclamation by the Queen 
of England announcing the sentence of Queen 
Mary. This remarkable paper was drawn up 
with consummate ingenuity, and no doubt repre- 
sented the combined skill of Elizabeth, Burghley, 
and Walsingham. It is founded ostensibly on 
the so-called Babington Conspiracy. In the full 
knowledge of that plot which these three persons 
possessed, and in the circumstances as now 
disclosed, the issue of this proclamation was an 
audacious and an unwarrantable act, and cannot 
be defended. The document may be summed 
up in one word, ''infamous." No one can blame 
the Scottish Queen for encouraging every plot 

132 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 133 

formed for her release from the miserable life 
she was compelled to lead for the long period 
of nineteen years. Not one of these plots, to 
her knowledge, had anything to do with Elizabeth, 
and up to the day of her death she repudiated the 
charge that she ever did anything against Eliza- 
beth's life. When this denial was so repeatedly 
given, Elizabeth's duty was to produce proof in 
support of the charge, or, failing that, to release 
the Queen. She neither did the one nor the 
other. Nothing was ever produced but these 
notable "interpolations." Notwithstanding these, 
she kept nagging and torturing the Scottish Queen 
to confess her guilt ; and when that failed she 
executed her. During the captivity of Mary 
many plots were formulated for her release, 
principally by the Catholic party or individual 
members of that party, all of which are not 
recorded. It is natural to suppose that the 
patience of the Catholics was exhausted at the 
conduct of Elizabeth. Who could blame them 
if they got up a rebellion or an invasion of 
England by the aid of France and Spain to 
compel Queen Mary's release ? And who could 
blame Savage and Ballard, two noted Catholics, 
if they said they would themselves assassinate 
Elizabeth, in order to release Mary ? There 
might be reasons for assassinating Elizabeth ; 
there were none for assassinating Mary. When 
we further consider this proclamation of the 
Queen of England, that it is full of misstatements 



134 "^^^ ^^^^ Days of Mary Stuart 

from beginning to end ; when we also consider the 
mock trial of the Scottish Queen, and the sentence 
made up and delivered to Burghley, by royal 
command, before any trial took place, we shall 
be surprised if any student of Scottish history 
will fail to see that the Queen of England was 
herself the prime mover in the matter for which 
she executed the Queen of Scots. We now 
reproduce this document, which must at the time 
have greatly surprised and shocked the English 
people : — 

Elizabeth, by the Grace of God, Queen of 
England, France, and Ireland, defender of the 
Faith, etc. : Whereas we were given to under- 
stand very credibly (though to our great grief) 
that divers things were, and of late had been 
compassed, imagined, and resolutely intended, 
tending directly to the hurt and destruction of 
our royal person, and to the subversion of the 
estate of our realm by foreign invasions and 
rebellions at home, as well by the Queen of Scots 
remaining in our realm under our protection, as 
by many divers other wicked persons with her 
privity, who had freely confessed the same, and 
had thereupon received open trial, judgment, and 
execution according to law for their deserts. 
And though in very truth we were greatly and 
deeply grieved to think or imagine that any such 
unnatural and monstrous acts should be either 
devised or willingly assented to against us, by 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 135 

her being a princess born, and of our sex and 
blood, and one also whose life and honour we 
had many times before saved and preserved. 
Yet were we so directly drawn to think the same 
to be true by the sight and understanding of such 
proofs as were produced before us upon matters 
that had proceeded from herself, as well as from 
the conspirators themselves, who voluntarily and 
freely confessed their doings jointly with her, 
and directed by her, against our person and 
realm. Therefore we saw great reason to think 
the same too dangerous to be suffered to pass 
onward to take their full effect. Wherefore we 
were by sundry of our nobility, and others our 
loving subjects, earnestly moved and counselled 
to take order for the investigation and examination 
of these dangerous enterprises and conspiracies 
avowed to be by the said Queen of Scots against 
us and our realm ; and also to use all present 
means with expedition, to withstand and pre- 
vent the same. We were very unwilling to 
proceed against her, considering her birth and 
estate, by such means as by the common 
laws of the realm we might have lawfully done, 
which was by indictment and arraignment before 
ordinary juries ; therefore in respect both of our 
own honour and of her person we yielded by 
advice, to proceed in the most honourable way 
that could be devised for the examination, 
according to a late Act of Parliament made 
23rd November in the 27th year of our reign. 



136 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Whereupon by our commission under the Great 
Seal of England, bearing date Windsor, 6th 
October last, we did according to the said statute 
assign, name, and appoint the lords and others of 
our Privy Council, and so many other earls and 
barons, lords of Parliament, of the greatest degree 
and most ancient of the nobility, as with the lords 
and others of the Privy Council made the number 
forty-two, adding also a further number according 
to the tenor of the aforesaid Act of Parliament, of 
certain of the chief and other principal judges of 
the courts of Record, Westminster, amounting in 
the whole to forty-seven, to examine all things 
compassed and imagined, tending to the hurt of 
our royal person as well by the Queen of Scots, 
by the name of Marie, the daughter and heir of 
James v., late King of Scots, commonly called 
the Queen of Scots and Dowager of France, as 
by any other by her privity, and all the circum- 
stances thereof, and according to the tenor of 
the said Act of Parliament to give sentence or 
judgment as upon good proof the matter to them 
should appear. Afterwards the greater part of 
these councillors, lords, and judges — that is to say, 
the number of thirty-six — did in the presence and 
hearing of the Queen of Scots at Fotheringay, at 
divers days and times in public place, very 
exactly, uprightly, and with great deliberation, 
examine all the matters and offences whereof she 
was accused, and all the circumstances thereof, 
and heard also what the same Queen did or 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 137 

could say for her defence. Afterwards on the 
25 th October last, all the said council, lords, 
and judges who had heard and examined the 
cause in the said Queen's presence, with one 
assent and consent, after deliberation, did give 
their sentence in manner following : — That after 
the first day of June in the 27th year of 
our reign and before the date of the said 
commission, divers things were compassed and 
imagined within this realm by Anthony Babington 
and others with the knowledge of the Scottish 
Queen, she pretending a title to the crown of our 
realm, tending to the hurt, death, and destruction 
of our royal person ; which sentence the same 
lords and commissioners had caused to be put in 
writing and duly engrossed, with the whole process 
of their proceedings, and have subscribed the 
same as by a record thereof shown to us. And 
whereas the same sentence so given and recorded, 
the Lords and Commons in this present Parliament 
assembled have also at sundry times heard and 
considered the principal evidence, proofs, and cir- 
cumstances whereupon the sentence was founded, 
and have by their assent in Parliament affirmed 
the same to be a full, lawful, and true sentence, 
and so have allowed and approved the same in 
writing presented to us. They have also notified 
to us how deeply they did foresee the great and 
imminent dangers which otherwise might and 
would grow to our person and to the whole realm 
if this sentence were not fully executed. There- 



138 The Last Days oi Mary Stuart 

fore they did by their humble petitions most 
instantly upon their knees, pray, beseech, and 
with many reasons of great force and importance 
move and press us that the said sentence so 
justly given and approved might, according to 
the express tenor of the said Act of Parliament by 
our proclamation under the Great Seal, be declared 
and published and finally executed. But after such 
request made to us by the Lords and Commons 
in Parliament, they perceiving by our own speeches 
and answers how deeply we were grieved to hear 
of these horrible and unnatural attempts of that 
Queen whose many former offences, manifestly 
and dangerously committed against us, our crown 
and realm, we had overlooked with our over great 
clemency, contrary to the advice and request of 
our subjects in Parliament and otherwise. There- 
fore they also, understanding from us how desirous 
we were to have some other means devised by 
them to withstand these mischiefs intended against 
us and the quiet state of the realm, and surety of 
our good subjects, than by execution of the 
aforesaid sentence as was required : they did 
after sundry consultations jointly with one accord, 
in the names of the Lords of Parliament, even by 
the particular votes of those assembled, and also 
of the Commons with one universal consent, re- 
presenting the state of the realm, allege, declare, 
and protest, that upon their long and advised 
consultations by our commandment and for our 
satisfaction, they could not by any means find or 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 139 

devise how the surety of our royal person and 
the preservation of themselves and their posterity, 
with the good state of the realm, might be 
provided for without the publication and due 
execution of the sentence. Whereupon, being 
not only moved by our grief, but also overcome 
with the earnest requests, declarations, and 
important reasons of all our said subjects, the 
nobles and Commons, whose judgment, knowledge, 
and natural care of us and the whole realm we 
know doth far surmount all others being not 
so interested therein ; and perceiving also the 
sentence to have been honourably, lawfully, and 
justly given conform to justice and the laws of 
the realm, we did yield, and do according to the 
said statute by this our proclamation under the 
Great Seal of England, declare, notify, and publish 
to all our subjects and other persons whatever 
that the said sentence is given in manner aforesaid 
to the intent that they and every one of them by 
this proclamation may have full understanding 
thereof. We do also instruct you that you record 
this our proclamation in our Court of Chancery as 
speedily as possible ; find place and time for the 
proclaiming thereof; whereof fail you not. We 
have caused this proclamation to be made patent 
and sealed with the Great Seal of England. 

At our Manor of Richmond, the fourth day ot 
December, the 29th year of our reign, and in the 
year of our Lord God 1586. 

God Save the Queen. 



140 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Following on the issue of this proclamation 
Elizabeth wrote the following letter to Paulet, 
which, taken in consideration with all the letters 
she wrote to that individual, is probably the best 
of them all for rank hypocrisy. A letter such as 
this is beyond words to criticise : — 

Elizabeth to Paulet, loth December 1586 : 

** Whereas you have had and still have the 
custody of the Queen of Scots, against whom 
judgment has been given whereby she hath been 
judged to have attempted our death and divers 
things to the hurt, death, and destruction of our 
person, as by our late proclamation of 4th 
December has been published. We have been 
continually by the states of Parliament moved, 
urged, and pressed to cause further execution to 
be made of the sentence, as without that it is 
solemnly protested that they can by no device 
find means for the surety of our person, the 
preservation of themselves, their posterity, and 
the realm. Whereupon we are, against our own 
natural disposition, drawn to yield thereto ; and 
therefore we have directed our commission under 
the Great Seal to the sheriff of the county of 
Northampton to repair to you and receive the 
person of the said Queen into his charge, and 
without delay do execution upon her as by our 
commission may appear to you. Therefore we 
command you to deliver her into his charge, so 
that he without delay shall in the presence of 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 141 

sundry noblemen and yourself, within our castle 
(F'otheringay) do the execution, and that you aid 
and assist the sheriff and others who shall be 
there for that service." 

After the issue of the proclamation and of this 
letter to Paulet we have still some characteristic 
documents to produce in connection with this 
great event in Scottish history. We do not 
think the public are aware that the speeches of 
the Earls of Shrewsbury and Kent at the execu- 
tion were prepared several weeks in advance by 
Elizabeth and her ministers. This appears from 
a paper published by the Historical MSS. Com- 
mission entitled, '' Memorial from Walsingham 
respecting the execution of the Queen of Scots," 
and its purport to consider what speeches were 
fit for the two earls to use at the time of the 
execution (noted in margin by Burghley), to 
express her many attempts both for destruction 
of the Queen's person (Elizabeth) and the invasion 
of the realm ; that the hope and comforts she 
hath given to the prince Palatine, traitors of 
this realm, both at home and abroad, are the 
occasion of all the attempts that have been made 
against Her Majesty's person. By the laws of 
God and man she is justly condemned to die ; 
the whole realm hath oftentimes vehemently 
required that justice might be done, which Her 
Majesty cannot longer delay. To appoint only 
the Scottish Queen's chief officers and servants to 



142 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

assist at the execution, excluding the women ; to 
direct the earls what to do in case she shall 
desire any private speech (noted by Burghley) ; 
not to refuse it, so it be to three or two at the least ; 
some special person to be appointed to take note 
of her speech. The body to be buried in the 
night in the parish church in such uppermost 
place as the two earls shall think fit. Whether 
not meet to be embalmed } To take order that 
her jewels and plate may not be embezzled by 
her servants. The lords at the court to give out 
that there will be no execution. 

The last sentence of this paper is very mysteri- 
ous and quite inconsistent with the proclamation 
of 4th December ; unless it be that that proclama- 
tion was not published at Fotheringay for fear of 
creating a panic. In that event the people would 
have probably rescued the Queen, and there can 
be no doubt that Elizabeth had this eventuality 
before her and provided for it. She knew she 
had taken up a very critical position. The execu- 
tion of so high a personage as the Scottish Queen 
was an astounding event ; and, like all tyrannical 
rulers, she was in terror lest by some accident the 
scheme would be overturned. It was therefore 
in her opinion essential that the deed should be 
accomplished with all possible privacy and all 
possible speed. It has further to be noticed that 
in connection with the order for " no execution " 
there was issued what was called the ''Hue and 
Cry," sent out on the pretence that the Scottish 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 143 

Queen had fled from Fotheringay. This was 
done conform to the following order from 
Elizabeth : — " These are to charge you in the 
Queen's name that you make 'Hue and Cry' 
forward with all speed, and that you appoint, 
watch, and keep watch in the Queen's highway 
and at suspect places, and that you suffer none 
to pass without examination, and that you make 
'Hues and Crys' and send them forth with all 
speed to every highway ; for Fotheringay Castle 
is broke, and traitors are fled out." 

The publication of the '' Hue and Cry " in 
these days was a common mode of warning the 
people of any important event, and the official 
order to issue this notice shows that the Queen 
of England took the utmost precautions to make 
the people in the provinces believe that there 
was no execution taking place at Fotheringay. If 
Elizabeth's conduct had been just and lawful, and 
her sentence against the Scottish Queen conform 
to the principles of justice, no such precautions 
were necessary. Queen Mary, fourteen days 
after the issue of this proclamation, wrote her last 
letter to the English Queen (see Bourgoyne's 
Journal^ pp. 250-55). This communication is the 
cleverest of all her letters to Elizabeth. If she 
had adopted this style of composition when her 
captivity began it might have been better for all 
parties and led to different results. If Elizabeth 
had any feelings at all, this letter, with its dignified 
eloquence and its bitter reproaches, must have 



144 ^^^ ^^^^ Days of Mary Stuart 

touched her to the quick. Elizabeth's refusal to 
grant any of Mary's last requests, even the place 
of interment of her remains, was an act which has 
rendered her name infamous to posterity. 

Next in order in connection with these proceed- 
ings we have a paper on the execution of Mary 
said to be by Lord Burghley : — 

" Notwithstanding that the Scottish Queen had 
oftentimes sought the destruction of Elizabeth, 
and has now been by order of justice convicted 
and found guilty of attempting her death by 
certain murderers, and that for the same she 
deserved death, and so by the states of Parliament 
adjudged ; and requests being importunately made 
to Her Majesty that for the avoiding of danger 
to herself and the whole realm she might be 
executed : Her Majesty, always inclined to mercy, 
was most unwilling to assent thereto, as appeared 
by her answers to Parliament, much to the 
comfort of all evil-disposed persons whose estates 
depended on the Scottish Queen's life and well- 
doing in the hope of her coming to this crown 
by depriving the Queen's Majesty of her life, a 
life subject to daily peril so long as the Queen 
of Scots is not executed. Her Majesty was 
continually solicited by all who saw her perils and 
understood how much her enemies at home and 
abroad were comforted and inspired with hope 
of the Scottish Queen's life and her treasonable 
attempts against Her Majesty's life. Herewith 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 145 

followed the vehement solicitations by Am- 
bassadors out of France and Scotland to save 
the Scottish Queen, without any stipulation how 
the Queen's Majesty's life, might be safe from the 
attempts and treasons of many of them in Eng- 
land and abroad. For preserving the Scottish 
Queen to be Queen of this realm, they would 
never desist from attempts against Elizabeth's 
person. These Ambassadors were vehemently 
handled, in promoting her foul acts intended for 
killing Her Majesty, and for invasion and altera- 
tion of the whole state of the realm. There was 
also discovered a practice between the French 
Ambassador and a lewd young miscontented 
person named William Stafford, and one Maude, 
a prisoner in Newgate, a mischievous, resolute 
person, how Her Majesty's life should be taken, 
and all In favour of the Scottish Queen. After 
this followed a seditious general stirring up of 
the common people into arms by circulating billets 
in writing from one shire to another and from 
town to town ; which though the justices sought 
to pacify, yet though it was stayed in one part it 
rose up again in another ; and by these seditious 
practices sought to procure a rebellion. The 
whole realm was greatly stirred. Her Majesty, 
in view of these causes of danger likely to arise 
to her own person and her realm, thought It need- 
ful to have more regard how, if these dangers 
should continue by these seditious persons and 
stirrers of the common people, some factious and 
10 



146 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

treasonable persons might by force recover the 
Queen of Scots out of the house where she was, 
there might be some order in readiness for pre- 
vention thereof, and therefore she signed a writ- 
ing which had long before been devised, which 
was an order to certain lords, the Earls of Kent, 
Shrewsbury, Derby, Cumberland, and Pembroke, 
that they or any three or two of them might have 
authority to cause execution of justice to be done 
on the Queen of Scots. Which writing so signed 
was in the custody of her secretary Davison, who 
took it to the Lord Chancellor to put the Great 
Seal thereto, which was done very secretly, and 
afterwards did declare the same to certain of the 
lords and others of the Privy Council, who seem 
glad thereof ; and being at the same time greatly 
troubled with daily reports from many parts of 
the realm, of the seditious stirring up of people 
to take arms, and seeing the . . ." 
Left unfinished, 17th February 1587. 

It Is by no means clear that Lord Burghley 
was the writer of this paper. It is unfinished 
and unsigned, two points against Burghley's 
authorship. Burghley was unlikely to leave a 
paper on this or on any subject unfinished. The 
paper is reproduced from the Report of the His- 
torical MSS. Commission, and except the title, 
there Is nothing to Identify it with Burghley. It 
evidently belongs to one of two classes, namely, it 
is either a forgery of Walslngham and Phillips, 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 147 

or, if Burghley s, it is written under a total misap- 
prehension of the facts as recorded in the official 
papers deposited in the State Paper Offices. The 
age that produced it was pregnant with forgery. 
Forgery, deciphering, and the surreptitious open- 
ing and closing of letters, were at that period in 
a high state of perfection. If we want an illustra- 
tion of this we have only to refer to the treatment 
experienced by Mary and to the remarkably 
cunning artifice of the brewer's cart,^ due 
to the ingenuity of Walsingham, when every 
letter she ^yrote or received was opened and 
copied quite unknown to her. Again, no man 
knew better than Burghley that Mary was 
never except once arraigned for being concerned 
in a plot against Elizabeth (Babington Plot), and 
of which she was totally innocent. If she had 
" ofttimes sought the destruction of the Queen's 
Majesty," we would have had some proof of it, 
especially as every effort was made at the time 
to publish slander against the Scottish Queen. 
Considering the mock trial at Fotheringay and 
the unfounded charges brought against her, none 
of which Burghley could prove, we should think 
it very unlikely that he would write such a paper 
ten days after the execution. The primary object 
of the paper was to defend Elizabeth's sentence 
of execution, a sentence that could not be defended 
without resorting to the most unblushing false- 
hoods such as compose the text of this paper. 

^ See Mary Queen of Scots^ by the Author, vol. ii. p. 224. 



148 The Last Days ot Mary Stuart 

At the last moment King James came forward 
with a letter to Elizabeth on behalf of his mother. 
He was very blameworthy not to have come 
forward at an earlier stage. His letter need 
surprise no one who has studied his character. 
It had no effect whatever on Elizabeth. The 
letter is dated 26th January 1587, and proceeds 
to say : — 

'* I have resolved in few words and plain to 
give you friendly and best advice, appealing 
to your ripest judgment to discern thereupon. 
What thing, madam, can more greatly touch me 
in honour both as a King and as a son than that 
my nearest neighbour, being in strictest friendship 
with me, shall rigorously put to death a sovereign 
prince and my natural mother ? She being alike 
in sex and state to her that so uses her ; albeit 
subject I grant to a harder portion, touching her, 
too, so nearly in proximity of blood ? What law 
of God can permit that justice shall strike upon 
them whom He has appointed supreme dispensers 
of the same under Him, whom he hath called 
gods, and therefore subject to the censure of 
none on earth, whose anointing by God cannot 
be defiled by man unrevenged by the author 
thereof; they being supreme and immediate lieu- 
tenants of God in heaven, cannot therefore be 
judged by their equals on earth. What a mon- 
strous thing it is that sovereign princes them- 
selves should be the examples of the profaning 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 149 

of their own sacred diadems ! Then what should 
move you to this form of proceeding (supposing 
the worst, which in good faith I look not for at 
your hands) : honour or profit ? Honour were it 
to you to spare when it is least looked for! 
Honour were it to you, which is not only my 
friendly advice but my earnest suit, to make me 
and all the princes in Europe eternally beholden 
to you in granting this my reasonable request ! 
And now, I pray you pardon my free speaking, 
to put princes to straits of honour where through 
your general reputation and the universal, almost 
all, misliking, you may dangerously peril, both 
in honour and utility, your person and state. 
You know, madam, how small difference Cicero 
concludes to be betwixt tUile and honeshmi in his 
discourse thereof, and which of them ought to 
be framed to the other. And now, madam, to 
conclude, I pray you so to weigh these few argu- 
ments that if I ever presumed on your nature so 
the whole world may praise your subjects for 
their dutiful care of your person and for your 
princely pity — the doing thereof only belongs to 
you, the performing thereof only appertains to 
you — and the praise thereof will ever be yours ! 
Respect then, good sister, this my first, so long- 
continued and so earnest, request, and despatch 
my ambassadors with such a comfortable answer 
as may become your person to give and as my 
loving and honest devotion unto you merits to 
receive. 



150 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

" But in case any do vaunt themselves to know 
further of my mind in this matter than my 
ambassadors do, I pray you not to take me to 
be a chameleon, but, by the contrary, them to be 
malicious impostors. And thus praying you 
heartily to excuse my rude and lengthy letter, I 
commit you, madam and dearest sister, to the 
blessed protection of the Most High, who must 
give you grace to resolve in this matter as may 
be honourable for you and most acceptable to 
Him. James R." 

After the attempt of James had failed the 
Master of Gray (Patrick, 7th lord) was sent with 
Sir Robert Melville to make a last effort. They 
were long refused an audience of Elizabeth, and 
when it was at last granted they could not help 
asking themselves whether they had received a 
favour or an insult. These ambassadors, in the 
name of James and the Scottish nobles, answered 
for all that Mary might thereafter attempt, and 
proposed a resignation of her rights to the throne 
of England in favour of her son. " That would be 
arming my enemy with two rights instead of one, 
and making him stronger to do me hurt," said 
Elizabeth. She scorned the idea of Mary's 
resignation in favour of her son. " Is it so ! " she 
exclaimed ; " then I put myself in a worse case than 
before. By God's passion that were to cut my own 
throat ; and for a duchy or earldom to yourself, you 
or such as you would cause some of your desperate 




MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS. 

Fyom the Collection of Mrs. Fr.a.sek-Tvtler, at Woudlioiiselee. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 151 

knaves to kill me. No, by God ! we shall never be 
in that place." Just as she was leaving, Melville 
asked her to spare Mary's life for eight days. 
** No," replied she sharply ; '' not for an hour." ^ 

In the beginning of February 1587 Elizabeth 
was thirsting for the blood of the Queen of Scots. 
From the contemporary records of the time she 
would seem to have been getting neither rest nor 
sleep ; and until the culminating act of the drama 
had been accomplished there was no rest for her. 
This act, which was to disgrace her memory for 
all time, was now to be un fait accompli. The 
following paper is the text of the royal commission 
to those who were intrusted with the execution of 
the Scottish Queen — the most discreditable com- 
mission which was ever given by a Sovereign to a 
subject. It is not too much to say that these men, 
who had the awful duty to perform compulsorily, 
must have had a heavy weight on their consciences 
for the remainder of their lives. 

We reproduce the text of the commission by 
Elizabeth to the Earl of Shrewsbury, the Earl of 
Kent, and others, to proceed to the execution of 
the Queen of Scots, February 1587 : — 

'* Elizabeth by the grace of God, etc.. To our 
right trusty and well-beloved cousins, George, 
Earl of Shrewsbury, Earl Marischal of England ; 
Henry, Earl of Kent ; Henry, Earl of Derby, 
George, Earl of Cumberland ; Henry, Earl of 

1 Petit. 



1 5 2 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Pembroke, greeting : — Whereas the sentence 
given by you and others of our Council, nobility, 
and judges against the Queen of Scots, Mary, 
daughter and heir of James the Fifth, late King of 
Scots, commonly called the Queen of Scotland and 
Dowager of France, as to you is well known. All 
the states In our late Parliament assembled did 
not only deliberately, with great advice, allow 
and approve the sentence as just and honourable, 
but did also with all humbleness and earnestness, 
at sundry times require, solicit, and press us to 
proceed to the publishing of the same, and there- 
upon to direct such further execution against her 
person as they did adjudge her to have duly 
deserved, adding that the forbearing thereof was 
and would be a certain and undoubted danger, 
not only to our own life but to themselves, their 
posterity, and the public state of this realm, as 
well for the cause of the gospel and the true 
religion of Christ as for the peace of the realm. 
Whereupon we did, though the same was with 
some delay of time, publish the sentence by pro- 
clamation, and yet hitherto have forborne to give 
direction for the further satisfaction of the afore- 
said request made by the states of Parliament 
whereby we understand by all sorts of our loving 
subjects, both nobility and council, and also of the 
wisest and best devoted of all other our subjects 
of inferior degrees, how greatly and deeply from 
the bottom of their hearts they are grieved and 
afflicted with daily, yea and hourly, fear of our 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 153 

life, and thereby consequently with a dreadful 
doubt and expectation of the ruin of this present 
godly and happy state of the realm, if we shall 
forbear the final execution as it is desired, and 
neglect their general and continual requests, 
prayers, counsels, and advices. And thereupon, 
contrary to our own natural disposition, being 
overcome w4th the evident welofht of their counsels 
and the daily continuance of their intercessions, 
importing such a necessity as appears directly 
tending to the safety not only of ourselves but 
also of the weal of the realm. We have con- 
descended to suffer justice to take place, and for 
the execution thereof upon the special trust, 
experience, and confidence which we have in your 
loyalty, faithfulness, and love, both towards our 
person and the safety thereof, and also to your 
native country, whereof you are noble and principal 
members. We do, will, and by warrant hereof do 
direct, and authorise you, as soon as you shall 
have time convenient, to repair to our castle 
of Fotheringay, where the Queen of Scots is in 
custody of our right trusty servant and counsellor 
Sir Amias Paulet, and there, taking her into your 
charge, to cause by your commandment execution 
to be done upon her person in the presence of 
yourselves and the said Sir Amias Paulet, and of 
such other of^cers of justice as you shall command 
to be there, to attend upon you for that purpose. 
And the same to be done in such manner and 
form, and such time and place, there and by such 



154 "^^^ L^^^ Days of Mary Stuart 

persons as to you (five, four, three of you) shall 
be thought convenient, notwithstanding any law, 
statute, or ordinance to the contrary. And this 
our Letters Patent, sealed with the Great Seal of 
England, shall be to you and every one of you, 
and to all who shall be present or shall be by you 
commanded to do anything appertaining to the 
aforesaid execution, a full, sufficient warrant and 
discharge for ever. And further, we are also 
pleased and contented, and by these presents we 
do, will, command, and authorise our Chancellor 
of England to deliver to each of you the duplicates 
of these Letters Patent, to be for all purposes duly 
made, dated, and sealed with our Great Seal of 
England as these presents are. 

** Elizabeth R." 

The following letter was written by Queen 
Mary to her almoner de Prean the evening before 
her death, 7th February 1587 : — 

*' I have striven this day for my religion and 
against receiving my last consolation from the 
heretics. You will hear from Bourgoyne and the 
others that at least I made protestation of my 
faith, in the which I will die. I require to have 
you to make my confession and to receive from 
you my sacrament. This has been cruelly refused 
to me, as well as permission to carry away my 
body and the power of leaving by will freely, or 
of writing anything, except it pass through 
their hands and by the good pleasure of their 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 1 5 5 

mistress. I must therefore, confessing grief for 
my sins in general, as I had intended to do to you 
in particular, imploring you in the name of God 
this night to watch for me, praying that my sins 
may be remitted, and to send me your absolution 
and pardon, if at any time I have offended you. 
I shall endeavour to see you, though in their 
presence as they have accorded to me my mattre 
d! hotel (Melville), and if it is permitted me, before 
them all on my knees I will ask your benediction. 
Advise me as to the most proper prayers for this 
night and for to-morrow morning. The time is 
short and I have no leisure to write, but I will 
recommend you with the rest (of her household) 
above all. Your benefice shall be assured to you, 
and I will recommend you to the King (of France). 
Advise me of all you can think of for my soul's 
help — by writing. I will send you a last little 
token. Marie R." 

The final scene, the last act of the drama, 
will be found narrated in Bourgoyne'sy^^r;^<^/, and 
need not be repeated here. 

The following is the last letter Queen Mary 
ever wrote : — 

''Fotheringay, 8th February 1587 : 

** Monsieur, my Brother-in-law, — Having been 
permitted by God, as I believe for my sins, 
to throw myself into the arms of this Queen my 
cousin, where I have had many troubles, and 



156 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

where I have spent nearly twenty years, I am at 
last by her and her Government condemned to 
. death, and having requested my papers (taken 
away by them), to the end that I might make my 
testament, I have not been able to select any- 
thing that might be of use to me, nor to obtain 
liberty to make a register of them, nor that after 
my death my body might be conveyed according 
to my desire to your kingdom, where I have had 
the honour to be Queen, your sister, and former 
ally. 

'' This day, after dinner, I received notice of 
my sentence, that I should be executed to-morrow 
like a criminal at eight o'clock in the morning. 

" I have not had leisure to give you a full 
recital of all that has happened, but if it please 
you to believe my physician, and the rest of these 
my heart-broken attendants, you will hear the 
truth, and how, thanks to God, I despise death, 
and truthfully protest that I receive it innocent of 
any crime so long as I have been in their power. 
The Catholic religion and the maintenance of the 
right which God has given me to this crown are 
the two points of my condemnation — and yet 
they will not allow me to say that it is for the 
Catholic religion that I die, but for the fear of 
changing theirs ; and as a proof of this, they have 
taken away my chaplain (to my sorrow), whom, 
although he is in the house, I have not been able 
to receive, either that he might come to confess 
me or to administer the sacrament at my death, 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 157 

but they have greatly insisted on my receiving 
the consolation and instruction of their minister, 
brought hither for this purpose. The bearer of 
this and his companions, the greater part of whom 
are your subjects, will testify to you how I bear 
myself in this my last act. It remains that I 
pray you, as the most Christian King, my brother- 
in-law and former ally, and as one who has always 
professed your love for me, that at this time you 
make proof of your virtue in all the points 
following : first, of your charity — relieving me in 
a matter which to satisfy my conscience I can- 
not accomplish without your aid — to reward my 
broken-hearted attendants, continuing to them 
their wages ; second, causing prayers to be made 
to God for a Queen who has borne the title of 
most Christian, and dies a Catholic, stript of all 
her goods. 

"As to my son, I recommend him to you so 
far as he shall deserve, for I cannot answer for 
him. 

'* I have taken the liberty of sending you two 
rare stones for your health, wishing for you that 
it may be perfect, with a happy and long life. 
You will receive them as from your very affection- 
ate sister-in-law, who thus testifies to you in the 
presence of death her kindly feelings towards 
you. 

" I recommend to you once more my attendants. 
You will give orders, if it please you, that for my 
soul I may receive payment of part of that which 



158 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

you owe to me, and that to the glory of Jesus 
Christ, to whom I shall pray for you to-morrow 
at my death, you allow thereof sufficient to found 
an obit for me, and to make the necessary alms. 

*' Wednesday, two hours after midnight. — Your 
very affectionate and loving sister, 

Marie R." 



CHAPTER VII 

The sham Stag Hunt — The Queen starts in gleeful spirits, fully 
equipped and attended by her household — The shadow of 
Elizabeth suddenly appears, and the Stag Hunt is no more — 
Seizure of Queen Mary's personal attendants — Mary demands 
to know where they are taking her — She dismounts, and 
refuses to proceed — Paulet's insolence — Bourgoyne induces 
her to obey Paulet and proceed — She retires and offers up 
prayer — Bourgoyne helps her to remount — She is taken to 
Tixall — Refused pen, ink, and paper by Paulet — Her papers 
and cabinets seized at Chartley — She is brought back to 
Chartley — Paulet and Bagot in her bedchamber without leave — 
Paulet seizes her money and reopens the Babington Plot — He 
removes her from Chartley to Fotheringay — The remarkable 
procession and arrival at Burton. 

Bourgoyne's Journal 

The Journal of Bourgoyne, physician to Queen 
Mary, cannot fall to have a pathetic interest to all 
students of history. That eminent physician was 
a faithful and devoted servant of the Queen, and 
was one of the few who were privileged to be 
with her in her last moments at Fotheringay. 
He was a man of much refinement of feeling, if 
we may judge from his Jottrnal and by his 
behaviour during that period. His Journal un- 
fortunately covers only the last six months of 
the Queen's life. It would have been of great 

159 



i6o The Last Days ot Mary Stuart 

value had it covered a longer period, but we 
are glad to have it even as it is, as it contains 
some incidents not otherwise recorded. The 
minuteness of these details conveys sometimes a 
different impression from that indicated by the 
historian, but the importance of Bourgoyne's 
Journal is that no suspicion has ever been 
thrown around it ; and though already published 
in France, no controversy has arisen to question 
its genuineness. It may be accepted as a bond 
fide record, and indeed its entries are so cir- 
cumstantial as to leave no room for doubt. The 
fact that he had uninterrupted access to the 
Queen gives point to what he says and warrants 
us in considering his record reliable. Another 
matter not to be lost sight of is that we have 
very little recorded of Mary during this period, 
so that the Journal fills up a blank. Some of 
the entries are very obscure on account of the 
vernacular of the time, but they manifest the 
fidelity and integrity which marked this devoted 
servant of the Queen. 

This Journal per se would not determine any 
of the events of the Queen's reign, but it is an 
important factor in exposing the fraud that was 
perpetrated against her by the interpolations on her 
letters to Babington. Bereft of these fabrications, 
the so-called Babington Conspiracy was a mere plot 
to release the Queen of Scots from captivity, a 
plot that she was warranted in encouraging, and 
a plot, notwithstanding the unfounded charges 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart i6i 

of her accusers, that has been approved by- 
posterity. It seems reasonable to conclude that 
Bourgoyne wrote \}i\vs> J ournal wi^h the primary in- 
tention of exposing the kidnapping outrage and the 
unlawful and inexcusable treatment of the Queen 
which followed. It will be noticed that in the very- 
first entry the outrage is hinted at as a *' stag hunt." 
We now proceed to reproduce the Journal : — 

''Thursday, iitk Atigust 1586. — The Queen 
sent Curie her secretary, who was accustomed 
to be employed in her affairs, to Sir Amias 
Paulet to let him know that she desired to walk 
after dinner ; to which Paulet answered that the 
Queen could go if she wished ; but if she was 
well next day she would have a little pastime, as 
Sir Walter Aston, who lived three miles distant, 
would give her the pleasure of a stag hunt. 
He wished her to kill the stag with her own 
hand as she had done formerly, the year Mr. 
Bagot had lived here. Her Majesty, very fond 
of such a pastime, was delighted, and accepted 
it ; and although she hesitated because of the 
day being Friday, she thought it better to accept 
rather than lose so good an opportunity, which 
might not occur again. 

''Friday, \2th August, — Not so much because 
of the fast as on account of the weather the hunt 
was put off till the following day, but that day was 
also unpropitious. Sunday and Monday passed, 
being feast days. Her Majesty, who had not 



1 62 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

forgotten the hunt, desired to have the promised 
pastime, and, not suspecting anything, sent to 
remind Paulet, who granted it. She put herself 
in proper attire, hoping to see a good company, 
and was followed by Nau (who did not forget 
to dress himself), Curie, Melville, and Bourgoyne ; 
and Annibal, with the Queen's bows and arrows, all 
on horseback, and well-equipped, to do her honour, 
while everyone was merry over the antici- 
pated sport. (This was Tuesday, i6th August.) 
Although nobody was permitted to go on foot, 
Paulet allowed many of the valets to follow their 
horses, the which he repented afterwards. The 
Queen on horseback galloped a mile in such 
mirth that we left Paulet with some of his 
people behind in order to join others who were 
in hiding not far away. Having passed a little 
in front, the Queen warned Nau that Paulet was 
behind. Wishing to pay him a compliment for 
the delightful pastime, she said she had gone 
in front, without remarking it, and that she 
feared that he, being ailing and infirm in body, 
could not follow the company so quickly. He 
answered courteously, pretending that he had 
been hindered by too great a number of valets 
and servants on foot, who had come in greater 
numbers than he wished. We advanced a little 
farther, when Paulet again approached the Queen 
and said, ' Madam, here is one of the bodyguard 
of the Queen (Elizabeth), who has a message for 
you ; ' and suddenly M. Gorges, Ambassador of 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 163 

Elizabeth, dressed in green-braided serge, dis- 
mounted from his horse, came to Her Majesty, 
who remained on horseback, and said, ' Madam, 
the Queen my mistress finds it very strange that 
you, against the agreement which you made 
together, have undertaken against her and her 
estate what she never would have thought of 
if she had not seen it with her own eyes. And 
as she knows that some of your servants are 
guilty, you will not take it ill that they are 
separated from you ; the rest Paulet will tell 
you.' To which Her Majesty could only 
answer, *Very far from having conspired 
against the Queen, I have not even had such a 
thought. She has been wrongly informed. She 
had always shown herself a good sister and a 
good friend, and she knew well it was not the 
first time that she had been misinformed and 
had done her injustice.' Her Majesty added, 
' I see we must return,' and called Nau, who 
as quickly as he could approached her, but was 
driven back with these words, ' Take him away, 
take him away ; don't allow him to speak to 
her,' and Gorges got between them. Resisting 
which, Nau maintained excitedly that they could 
not hinder him from speaking to his mistress. 
Gorges told him that he must not prevent him 
from fulfilling the orders of Elizabeth. The 
same was said to Curie, who cried out that he 
would take leave of his mistress, and advanced 
on a little country nag. Nau, who had a coach- 



164 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

horse that he had taken in order to run better 
and appear at the chase, was in danger of being 
upset among the horses. At the last the two 
turned away without speaking to the Queen, and 
they never saw her again. Suddenly Paulet 
ordered them to be disarmed of sword and 
dagger, which those on horseback were carrying 
without being prohibited. Then he commanded 
each of us to be guarded by one of his servants 
on horseback, to conduct us and be responsible 
for us. Wade was present but did not interfere. 
Nau and Curie were taken away into a village 
and put into separate rooms not communicating 
with each other, and Didier the butler was led 
away by one of Paulet's people, not knowing what 
he had done. Melville was taken to a house 
where he only remained the night, being next 
day taken to the house of M. Chaques, where he 
remained, being allowed to hunt and walk at 
leisure. The rest went on with the troop of 
Paulet's people in front, for a mile or two quickly, 
until I, who had put myself near the Queen and 
always followed her, warned her that we were not 
going the way we came, but that they were taking 
us another way. Upon which she called Paulet, 
who was riding in front. She said, ' We are not 
going home.' He answered, * No.' She demanded 
to know where he was taking her, and he said, 
' Not far.' But she said she wished to return 
to her lodging, and would not go beyond it. 
Upon which she dismounted, and being indis- 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 165 

posed, and not able either to ride or walk, sat 
down on the ground and leant on the bosom 
of Elizabeth Curie, one of her attendants. She 
again asked where he wished to take her, and 
he answered, ' It would be to a good place, and 
more beautiful than this ; that she could not 
return to her lodging, and that it was time lost 
to remain there or to resist.' She said she would 
die sooner than consent to this proposal. He 
threatened to send for his carriage and put her 
into it, ordering his people at the same time to 
go for it. He was answered that the coach 
horses were not there, for Nau had taken one 
and Bastian Pap^e the other. During this 
interval those who went in front were in a 
short time far away, out of sight of us, and saw 
us no more, Paulet remaining alone with eight 
or ten of his people, who walked behind, at 
which I was much astonished. Her Majesty, 
still seated, weeping and grieving said to him, ' It 
was infamous to treat her in this manner, she 
being a foreign princess ; that it was behaving 
traitorously ; that they had given her in charge of 
a gaoler, and that an honest man would not have 
undertaken such a commission. She was a Queen, 
as well as the Queen of England, and of as good a 
house as she ; that she ought not to be treated in 
this fashion to please her enemies, who demanded 
nothing but her ruin. She did not know why 
these things were done ; she had done nothing to 
deserve them ; she did not believe the Queen of 



1 66 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

England intended this, but it was his (Paulet's) 
bad counsel that was inimical to her ; that they 
had better take care what they did, for this act 
might cause bloodshed and the death of many ; 
that kings and foreign princes would resent such 
conduct, and take vengeance on England.' 
Hearing this, Paulet got impatient and said ' She 
must be quiet and not annoy herself any more, as 
no harm would happen to her ; that what he did 
was for a good reason, and there was no remedy ; 
the longer she remained there the more harm it 
would do, and she must go on.' On which I and 
her people reminded her that she must have 
patience; 'that in her time she had had many 
afflictions, which she had borne patiently, and that 
she must show herself firm and composed in this 
with her royal heart ; that she must endure afflic- 
tion, and that there was no resisting force. As to 
being in the hands of her enemies, I did not think 
it good that she should put herself still more in 
their hands ; that she could not remain there all 
night ; that the longer she lingered the worse it 
would be, since she must set out ; that not know- 
ing where they were leading her, she might be 
benighted and on the road all night, which would 
more easily give occasion to her enemies to hurt 
her and execute their ill-will. What they did now 
would be by force.' Then Her Majesty demanding 
of Paulet if she had far to go, he said about three 
miles, repeating that it was a beautiful place, 
where she would be better lodged and would find 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 167 

fault in nothing. Complaining of the want of her 
people, as also her clothes and night gear, Paulet 
said that she would have her people ; maids, 
servants, and effects would all be there as soon 
as herself. Because of their importunity she rose, 
and being supported under each arm she retired 
and under a tree prayed that God would have pity 
on her people and on those who worked for her, 
asking pardon for her offences, which she recognised 
to be great and to merit punishment ; that it 
would please God to remember His servant David, 
to whom he had extended His mercy and had 
delivered from his enemies ; that upon her his 
hand might be stretched out, keeping her people 
faithful and delivering her from the hand of 
Pharaoh. She desired nothing in the world, 
riches, honour, power, or worldly kingdom, only 
the honour of His holy name. I raising her by the 
arms got up, and not knowing what might be the 
information — perhaps the Queen of England might 
be ill or dead, and it might be that England wished 
to make use of her to place her person in safety 
or her enemies in surer custody. Upon which, 
addressing Paulet, she said she did not know on 
what authority he did this, and the Council had no 
authority to treat her so. He said it was one 
with as much authority as the Council, even was 
the Council, and showed her a letter which he 
drew from his pocket signed ' Elizabeth,' written by 
a different hand, the summary of which was partly 
the message of Gorges and partly giving orders 



1 68 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

to detain the Queen until further notice. The 
Queen complaining that she knew well it was the 
work of her enemies, protested against the wrong 
they were doing her, invoked God, and immedi- 
ately remounted. Being in such trouble, and 
fearing they might do some harm to her, I begged 
Paulet to have pity on a princess so afflicted and 
in trouble, and hoped he would not do such a 
wrong as to harm her life, and that he would 
execute his commission as a discreet man ; that as 
courtesy and charity were always approved, no 
matter in whom, so cruelty was condemned in 
those who had the right to exercise it. Kings and 
princesses often gave orders in anger of which 
they were annoyed afterwards when these were 
put in execution, and such men were complimented 
when they did not execute them at once, and often 
were more welcome to their prince, who had 
cooled down, and regretting the order given, were 
happy it was not executed. Further, he himself 
was known to be wise and prudent, and capable 
of judging everything, and could weigh it ; that 
having regard to the sex and quality of his 
captive, he would thus acquire more honour than 
by executing his command arbitrarily. It would 
be a perpetual shame and reproach to him and his 
posterity to have been employed in a cruel act. 
Paulet answered that he did not take well what 
I said ; that he was no gaoler ; that he was a 
gentleman, although he was not rich ; that he 
was noble, faithful, and honest. Gaolers were for 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 169 

criminals, and she ought to be guarded like a 
criminal. I said he was having to do with a 
Queen who was in affliction. I thought no one 
in such distress would not have said more than 
she did, seeing no remedy nor succour and finding 
danger so near. Paulet said no harm would 
happen to Her Majesty, and that he would do as 
well as he could. He thought she had been 
badly advised. I answered if he thought Her 
Majesty badly advised he might also think the 
Queen his mistress had been badly informed ; and 
that as princes were often led by those whom they 
favoured, so also they were often deceived ; that 
Her Majesty, though she had many enemies in 
England, it was well known she was not without 
friends. Some here who are at court near to 
the Queen did not cease to annoy her, and found 
no difficulty in bringing to notice what would do 
her harm, and repeated many things that would 
be found false. Leaving him, I advanced near 
Her Majesty, and told her briefly part of the con- 
versation I had had with Paulet, assuring her from 
him that she would experience no harm, and there 
would be no want of requisite comforts and com- 
modities. When we had gone part of the way 
Laurence, Curie's servant, held the bridle of the 
Queen's horse and spoke to her. Paulet caused 
him to be seized, not without great resistance, and 
sent him to Chartley with Gorges. We now 
approached Tixall, the seat of Sir Walter Aston, 
where they led the Queen. Paulet approached 



170 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

her, and said it was necessary that Elizabeth 
Pierrepoint should leave her ; and then he pre- 
sented a gentleman named Chatham, who took 
her in charge with great lamentation and tears, 
as much on the side of Her Majesty as of the 
demoiselle, who had been wicked and ungrateful. 
Her Majesty, he said, ought rather to have 
regretted ever having seen her than for being 
parted from her. 

*' The Queen arrived at Aston's house and was 
taken to her chamber. She sent me to ask what 
Paulet had done with her butler. He answered 
that he thought he was with her, and was surprised, 
saying he must have been led away without orders. 
He promised that he would be immediately in the 
house, and sent for him, as also for the apothecary, 
the surgeon Jervis, Jane Kennedy, Mowbray, 
and Martin the cook, all of whom, remaining at 
Chartley, had been shut up by Wade. After 
supper Her Majesty sent to ask for her night 
things, which were sent her ; and as Paulet had no 
power to accommodate her better, she being ill 
and having need of many things, she requested 
him to send her pen, ink, and paper to write to 
Elizabeth. He refused the request, and she 
replied that she thought it very strange that she 
could not write, seeing it was a thing she had 
always been free to do, and Elizabeth had begged 
of her not to fail to write her in any circumstances, 
asking if there was a new order prohibiting her 
from doing so. She called for witnesses, and pro- 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 171 

tested before them against the harsh manner in 
which she was kept. Paulet said she might take 
any witness she liked, but she could write no 
letter until he had the authority of the Court. 
After this interview she desired to see him again, 
but he declined. Meantime, as they led the Queen 
to this place, and Nau and Curie to the other, 
Wade was at Chartley, where he caused all the 
servants who remained behind to be shut up in 
different parts of the house ; all the maids and 
the wife of Bastian, with Mrs. Curie, who was near 
her confinement ; seized all the keys of the doors 
of the chambers and cabinets of the Queen and 
as many coffers as he could, and the keys of those 
who were absent with Her Majesty, and sealed up 
all the locks that he could. 

" Wednesday, ijtk August. — Her Majesty being 
still in bed, I was sent for by Paulet to speak 
with him ; but before doing so I asked if she had 
anything to say to him. She said I must see first 
if he would allow me. Then I was not permitted 
to remount, but was taken to Chartley, where I 
remained a prisoner with the others, waiting the 
return of the Queen. They sent me there against 
my will, resisting as much as possible, under the 
pretext that I must be present when they visited 
my chamber to answer for what they found. 
After stating that my boxes were opened in my 
room, and they could visit them without me, I was 
promised that I would return the same day. This, 
however, was not done. This and next day, 



172 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Wade, Bagot, Manners, Knight of a great family, 
who had even been employed in the troubles of 
the Queen for the Duke of Norfolk, together 
with Sir Walter Aston, in whose house the Queen 
was detained — all these gentlemen were employed 
searching the chambers, cabinets, coffers, and cash 
boxes, papers, books, and everything they could 
suspect as containing matter for their information. 
This evening they brought away three coffers 
filled with papers of all kinds, one part of which 
was the private affairs of the Queen's household. 
At four o'clock p.m. Pasquier, who had been con- 
fined in a room separate from the others, was 
taken to Chartley. And I immediately after 
went to the cabinet of Her Majesty to find some 
medicine for her, hoping to return at once, but 
was sent back to the porter's lodge, where I had 
been all day waiting until they should come down 
from the Queen's room, which they did about 
7 p.m. Then they searched my room, but found 
nothing. 

" Tuesday, 2 ^rd August. — Mrs. Barbara Mow- 
bray, Curie's wife, had a daughter about 5 o'clock 
a.m. 

** Wednesday y 24/^ August. — We consulted to 
have the child baptized, not having had news of 
Her Majesty, who was still at Tixall. During 
dinner M. du Prean was taken away, and the 
same day Elspeth Bras and her mistress, Elizabeth 
Pierrepoint. All the rest of us were much 
astonished, only expecting that we also would be 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 173 

separated, hoping at the same time that Her 
Majesty might return the following day. 

** Thursday, 2^th August. — Her Majesty was 
brought back to Chartley with a great company, 
having been strictly confined at Tixall. She was 
very welcome to each of us, as we held her in 
great devotion, though not without tears abun- 
dantly flowing on both sides. This day we 
visited each other as those who had just come 
home. After the tears had passed away Her 
Majesty found nothing to say except about her 
papers, which had been carried off. There was 
found a cloth, from which had been torn off a 
promise of marriage in parchment between Nau 
and Elspeth Pierrepoint, which they had found 
in one of that lady's coffers, who, consenting with 
some others in the house, had signed the said con- 
tract and kept it secret. Her Majesty was very 
angry, as much for Nau's honour as for that of 
Melville. Nau had made a solemn promise to 
the Queen not to marry this lady nor make any 
vow to her on the subject. Her Majesty several 
times visited Mrs. Curie until the 6th or 7th 
September, when Paulet sent to tell her that as 
Mrs. Curie was now well there was no longer any 
need of her being visited by the Queen, and that 
such visitation had been allowed by Paulet for 
charity and pity, as in the circumstances she was 
not capable of attending an accouchement. In 
the next twenty-four hours all her ladies were for- 
bidden to go out any more or go downstairs," 



174 "T^^ ^^^^ Days of Mary Stuart 

The next entry is *' Tuesday, i^^tk September. — 
Paulet sent for me to say that Bagot had a few 
words to say to Her Majesty, and wished to see 
her. Her Majesty answered that she was very 
ill and in bed, and not able to see him. She 
begged of him to leave her alone for this day, not 
being able to transact business of importance, and 
that next day or any day she would do her best. 
Paulet replied that it was not business of import- 
ance, but Bagot had come expressly. It was 
something he could not communicate to her people, 
therefore she must hear it, and not trouble her- 
self, as it was only five or six words. Paulet said 
he knew of her malady, but he desired that her 
servants should not be in the room. He and 
Bagot came immediately, followed by his son, 
Gorges, Paulet, Darrell, D'Ispense, his principal 
servitors, and gentlemen, a great number, with 
swords and daggers. He entered the chamber 
alone with Bagot, all the others remaining in the 
antechamber, sending away all the ladies and 
servants out of the room, which moved us much, 
not knowing what to make of such behaviour. 
The best that I could do was to stand at the door 
under pretext that the Queen was alone, and had 
two men with her. This they were unwilling to 
allow, but at last it was allowed. At the same 
time the surgeon remained with us. Paulet 
remonstrated with the Queen on the troubles 
which had come on the kingdom on her account, 
stating they were warned that her money did 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 175 

much harm, that by it she suborned many people 
In Enorland and abroad, who behaved themselves 
wickedly and traitorously to their country, and 
that the Council advised that she must give up 
her money into his hands. Her Majesty, much 
astonished at this message, said that she had no 
money and had never suborned anyone. On 
Paulet giving some particulars, she said she had 
never sought anyone, and if anyone offered to do 
her a favour she did not wish to be ungrateful. 
She had recompensed their trouble and recognised 
the pleasure they wished to afford her in the place 
In which she was. If they came to her she could 
not refuse, and she did not wish to remain in- 
debted to them, and could not honourably remain 
so. She had received letters and packets from 
France and for her household from people that 
she had never even known, and coming voluntarily 
to her. She would submit to what they wished 
If they proved that she had sought those people 
or Invited them to act so ; otherwise she would not 
deliver up her money, and it was not for Paulet 
or the Council to command It. They had no 
authority over her. Paulet said ' that she must, 
and that he had brought Bagot as a witness, 
assuring her that it would do harm to no one and 
she would lose nothing. Things being as they 
were, it was necessary that she should deliver 
up her money, so that she might have no more 
trouble ; and that it would be better to give it up 
voluntarily than be forced and create a disturb- 



176 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

ance.' Her Majesty refusing, Paulet told her 
that if she did not give it up he would take it 
by force. She said she recognised no one who 
could order it, and refusing the key of her cabinet, 
Paulet said he would break it open. She said 
she knew he would not spare her. He desired 
her to command Curie to deliver it up, but she 
said she would do nothing of the kind. He left 
the room to ask Elspeth Curie, who refused 
without the authority of the Queen. We asked 
him what he was going to do to the Queen so sick 
and afflicted. He replied he would do her no 
harm. After having gone to Her Majesty pre- 
tending to force the door, Elspeth Curie was called, 
and gave up the key by order of her mistress. 
The Queen, seeing herself alone in the chamber 
guarded by Paulet's people, whom no one dare 
approach, rose from her bed and followed them, 
walking with difficulty, and remonstrated with 
them about this money. Paulet was informed by 
Wade where and how much it was, and how much 
belonged to Curie. It was money that she had 
kept for a long time as a last resource when she 
was about to die so as to pay for her obsequies ; 
also to pay for sending her servants to their own 
country after her death. This they would see 
by her papers, amongst which they would find 
a duplicate of her will, which she had made with 
her own hand, in which was a list of those to 
whom she desired the money to be given, and 
how much to each. She had promised to her 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 177 

counsel not to touch it, and by his advice she 
reserved it for this purpose. She had even 
sworn not to break into it, nor to take a penny 
herself, nor allow anyone else to do so during her 
life. As they would not consent, she begged 
them to leave at least a part for necessities ; 
being ill, it was not right to leave her without 
money. Paulet answered that she would want 
for nothing. They would furnish her with every- 
thing, but they would leave no money in her 
hands. And so they went away and left her with 
ten crowns. They went to Curie's room to seize 
the money he had had for his marriage, and were 
obliged to remain and take the money from his 
sister Elspeth, who had it in her keeping, upon 
which at her request they promised a receipt, but 
refused it when she had given up the money. 
Upon this Paulet led Catherine Bras into Mrs. 
Curie's room, where she remained several days. 
Next day Bastian Page and all his family were sent 
to their room ; Mrs. Curie, her nurse, and Catherine 
to hers ; Baltazare, Robin Morton, Nicholas and 
Charles, to the robe room, and afterwards, 
at the request of Her Majesty, Robin Morton 
was given to her instead of Baltazare, and from 
that time not one of these saw her again. Some 
days after, Mary, daughter of Bastian Page, was 
taken away from the side of the Queen while she 
was at dinner. Not wishing to go, she remained 
with her father until they sent for her. So there 
only remained with the Queen Jane Kennedy, 
12 



178 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Renee Beauregard, Gillies Mowbray, Elspeth 
Curie, maids of honour ; Jervis, surgeon, and 
Guon, apothecary ; Annabel Stuart, valet de 
chambre ; Didier, butler ; John Lauder, baker ; 
Hust, chef; etc. After getting permission to 
serve the Queen, the same day they were shut 
up with the coachman, two other grooms, and 
the stablemen, without having any communication 
with the outside world. Thus we remained in 
doubt from one day to another whether we should 
be separated and sent away. 

'' Some days afterwards Paulet asked if he 
could see the Queen, and if she would listen 
quietly and not abuse him. Coming to her 
accompanied by Bagot, who spoke more 
particularly of these troubles — ''since England 
was there had never been any so great. There 
had never happened any enterprise so horrible 
(Babington Conspiracy). If she was guilty or 
consenting God knew it. But there were those 
who had plotted great things, among others 
Babington. Six men had undertaken to kill 
Elizabeth, and were to carry away the Queen of 
Scots, set fire in the night-time to the outside 
barns, and so draw the attention of Paulet and 
his people and upset some carts to prevent them 
re-entering ; afterwards kill Paulet, and carry the 
Queen away with some of her servants. Two or 
three miles from her house, near the warrens, 
there would be a number of horses to conduct her 
in safety far away to another locality. It was a 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 179 

great matter if she consented to it ; that she ought 
to know who it was, and if she thought she was 
badly counselled ; that she had had servants as 
wicked as it was possible to find ; that Nau had a 
mind so restless that he could not be stopped. 
He wished everything he suggested done im- 
mediately ; and he had a certain ambition that 
he could not bear anyone above him. He 
wished to command and be master everywhere, 
would give place to nobody, and had done her a 
great deal of harm." Her Majesty said she knew 
nothing of all that. She did not know Babington, 
and had never heard of these plots against 
Elizabeth. As to her servants, they had only 
counselled good and worthy things. If they had 
wished to undertake plots she was not so destitute 
of sense that she did not know what course to 
pursue. That she had had long experience in 
this dispute with Elizabeth to enable her to 
choose between the true and the false. Paulet 
maintained that Babington had confessed great 
things, that the Catholics were going to revolt, 
and that he thought he had accused Her Majesty ; 
that she could not deny that she had been ac- 
quainted with him, and that she had written to 
him and he to her ; and that she had had inter- 
course with many countries and peoples in that 
enterprise. She answered that formerly she had 
heard of Babington, but that was ten years ago ; 
that she did not know what had become of him, 
and had neither seen nor known any other person 



i8o The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

nor had intercourse nor undertaking with anyone. 
She sometimes received letters from her friends, 
which were offered of their goodwill to give her 
pleasure, but she had undertaken nothing of this 
kind ; she had suborned nobody. Often she 
received letters from people of whom she had 
never heard, and others she did not know whence 
they came nor from what part. Brasseur de 
Loges had brought her many packets without 
knowing from whom they came and without 
having spoken or having cognisance of anyone 
belonging to her, said he had borrowed money 
from her ; that for pity, making her believe he 
was in trouble, she had lent it to him, but she had 
not suborned or bribed him by any means what- 
ever nor even spoken to him. They could not 
hinder her from having news and correspondence, 
and she was not accountable to them ; it was her 
own affair. It was unnecessary that all her affairs 
should be known. Paulet importuned her to 
confess something, and tried to obtain proof 
from her words, and said that they must speak 
more fully to her and make her clear up every- 
thing. From this she thought she would be tried, 
but nobody thought in what fashion it would be 
done. 

" Thursday, 15M September. — Paulet sent to 
warn her that it would be for the benefit of her 
health and for her convenience, and also because 
she had wished it, the house of Chartley being 
unhealthy, that she move to another house 






MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS. 

From the Collection of Sir James Drummond, at Hawlhorndcn. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart i8i 

belonging to the Queen of England thirty miles 
from London, where she would be very well, and 
she might prepare herself to go there when it 
pleased her. He would give her back her money 
when she got to her destination. (He never did so. ) 
She desired nothing else, ill though she was, and 
would rather go soon for fear of becoming worse. 
In two or three days she would be ready to set 
out. From that time we began to pack up and 
prepare for the departure, which would be on 
Tuesday following, the twentieth of the month. 
It was ultimately fixed for to-morrow, because 
of the appointed house being changed and 
Fotheringay, a castle of the Queen of England, 
substituted, so that it was necessary to give fresh 
orders to the carters, who had set out for another 
place. These things were told secretly and not 
very assuredly. The Queen was never quite sure 
where they would take her, not even the last day, 
when she arrived at her new quarters. Before 
setting out in the morning they usually told her 
whether she would have a long or a short journey, 
sometimes how many miles. They never would 
tell her the place where she was to remain over 
night. When they were preparing for their 
departure Paulet told the Queen of a request 
from Bastian to get some reward and some money 
for his journey, not only for himself but for the 
other servants : those who were in the house as 
well as for Melville and Prean, who were some 
miles away. Her Majesty refused flatly to allow 



1 82 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Paulet to distribute her money, requesting them 
to give it to her that she might dispose of it 
at her pleasure ; she would not make him her 
treasurer, fearing the consequences. After some 
debate she gave in and asked them to send two 
hundred crowns to be distributed by Paulet. Paulet 
said he would give what she wished to each with 
a receipt, but was resolute that she was not to 
touch any money. At last she was constrained 
to make a memorandum written by her own hand 
and signed, that Bastlan should have forty crowns. 
Curie thirty-six, and Baltazare ten ; also ten to 
Nicholas, Laurence, and Charles ; to Henry his 
entire wages of twenty crowns and thirty shillings, 
and to Elizabeth Butler, laundry maid, twenty 
crowns, and to Alice Sharp and Alice Forster forty 
shillings each, letting it be known that what she did 
was by constraint and for pity. Should her servants 
be in danger of want or unprovided with money for 
the journey, she would recommend them for the rest 
to the French Ambassador, who would give them 
sufficient to complete their journey to France, where 
they would be paid their wages and have each a 
fitting reward. I have been informed that the 
money was not given for a long time thereafter. 

" i(^th September, — Sir Thomas Gorges, a 
gentleman pensioner of Elizabeth, who had led 
away Nau and Curie as prisoners, arrived by post 
horse with Stallenge, Usher of Parliament, with 
their pistols at their belt. We thought they had 
come for some evil purpose, and we were only 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 183 

assured on Wednesday when we saw them speak 
to Her Majesty more courteously than we ex- 
pected. The Wednesday following, which was 
St. Matthew's Day, 21st September, the Queen 
being ready to set out, all the doors of the rooms 
where the servants were were shut, for fear they 
might speak to her or see her. She went by 
carriage, not being able to go on horseback, and 
sat with her back to the coachman, partly for 
comfort and partly because of her demoiselles and 
things required on the journey, which were in the 
back part of the carriage ; and partly to see better 
what was going on behind her, thinking if they 
wished to do her harm she would see the blow 
coming ; besides, she could speak to her coach- 
man and ask what they were doing. 

*' On setting out from Chartley she was escorted 
by Gorges, who with Stallenge were charged to 
do so because Paulet could only travel by coach ; 
and there was also their safety on the road. These 
men took the lead of several others (spies), and 
there were about two hundred horse. Each 
horseman wore the livery of his master ; none of 
them had bows, few had harquebuses, while most 
had swords and daggers. One - half were in 
front, the other half behind. In the middle the 
Queen and her servants, and near her Paulet in 
his coach, his wife and family in another ; his 
people, his servants and horsemen, surrounding 
the company, all with harquebuses and lighted 
torches and a couple of pistols at the saddle. 



184 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Gorges travelled at the side of the Queen's 
carriage. He said he had something to tell her 
from his mistress. She said she prayed God that 
his message might be better and more agreeable 
than the last. He answered that he was merely 
a servant, on which she was content, telling him 
that she did not blame him. After this there was 
little intercourse on the way until she dismounted 
at Burton in Staffordshire. Having conducted 
her to her room. Gorges said he wished to speak 
to her, but feared to trouble her, she being tired 
with the journey." 



CHAPTER VIII 

Gorges again attacks Mary about Elizabeth's life — Mary's sharp 
response, and Gorges silenced — Procession sets out from 
Burton and reaches Hill Hall Castle ; next day it reaches 
Leicester — People there hostile to Paulet — Arrival at Fotherin- 
gay — Mary's dissatisfaction with it — Interview with Paulet — 
Paulet and Elizabeth's insolence — Arrival of the commis- 
sioners — They attend prayers — Elizabeth's insolent letter to 
Mary— Mary's interview with Mildmay, Paulet, and others, 
official report — Elizabeth's reply — Lord Chancellor and com- 
missioners visit Mary in her chamber — Burghley's overbearing 
attitude and speech — She refuses to recognise their authority — 
The second interview, when she is too many for them — Third 
interview, when Mary delivers an eloquent speech in her 
defence and exposes the duplicity and false character of 
Elizabeth. 

*' Thursday, 22nd September 1586. — Her 
Majesty prepared to resume her journey. Being 
in great uneasiness, she sent to ask Gorges what 
he had to tell her : which was that Elizabeth 
thought it very strange, and would never have 
thought that she would have been accessory to 
those things which had been discovered against 
her, she being a relation and of the same rank. 
To think of laying hands on a consecrated 
Queen, Gorges said his mistress was never so 
astonished. She was so angry with what had 
happened that she knew well if she had sent Her 
Majesty into Scotland she would not have been 



1 86 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

safe and her subjects would have been against 
her. To have sent her to France, of which there 
was no intention, they would have thought her a 
fool. Her Majesty answered that she had never 
undertaken nor thought of undertaking anything 
against the Queen of England or her kingdom, 
and that she had not so little prudence as to 
wish to conspire against Elizabeth or put her 
hands upon a consecrated Queen. She knew 
not if Elizabeth had done like Saul. In place of 
thinking such a thing, she had cautioned her 
repeatedly of what she knew would be hurtful 
to her interests. But there were many people 
who had different schemes, so that if she would 
communicate with her, together they could put 
things in order, and by those means she would be 
assured. In this she had never been listened 
to but rather despised and ill-treated, not like a 
prisoner of her rank but like as if taken in war 
or even worse, as if they had the power of life 
and death or a right to torment and afflict her, 
taking away from her all the conveniences of 
life, so that she was without power to communicate 
with friends or relations, nbbody whatever. She 
was shut up, kept under the order of a man 
without whose will she could do nothing. That 
he had been as strict with her as he could, not 
only as to her liberty and captivity, but concerning 
her eating and drinking, for herself and household. 
During her captivity the Queen of England had 
maintained, sustained, and aided her rebel subjects. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 187 

alienated her son from her, taken away what she 
possessed, and even now had made a league with 
him separating her from him ; and in this league 
she was forsaken and rejected like an abject and 
abandoned person, without comfort or hope and 
deprived of all her means. From then till now 
she had therefore not been able to communicate 
with anyone. If all the Christian primates her 
relations, friends, and allies, moved with pity 
and compassion for her ill fortune, had thought 
it their duty to compassionate her misery, she 
could not have done less than throw herself into 
their arms and put herself at their mercy. She 
knew none of their designs, what were their 
schemes, or what they intended to do. She did 
not mix herself up with these and had in no way 
mixed herself up in the world. And whatever 
they had done or intended to do, it was for them 
to answer, not her. That the Queen of England 
knew well that she had warned her to pay attention 
to her and her counsel, as perhaps the foreign 
kings and princes would undertake something 
for her benefit. Upon the whole the Queen of 
England answered her that it was all right as to 
foreigners and subjects, and she had only to do 
with her. There was no reply, except that Gorges 
answered that he prayed God that it might be so. 
Afterwards they only spoke twice on the way, 
Paulet doing his best to accommodate her on the 
road for lodging and commodities required on the 
journey. Having set out from Burton at 11 a.m. 



1 88 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

on Thursday, 22nd September, we arrived at Hill 
Hall Castle, Abbots Bromley, belonging to the 
Earl of Huntingdon, seven miles from Burton, 
where we remained for the night. Next day, 23rd 
September, we set out at 10 a.m. and arrived at 
Leicester, fifteen miles distant, where Her Majesty 
lodged at a hotel in the suburbs called * theAngel/ 

''The Corporation made Paulet a present of 
wine, but a feeling so hostile to him and his coad- 
jutors was manifested by the people of Leicester 
that it was found necessary to hire three men 
to watch his coach lest it should be destroyed 
or carried off during the night.^ 

**On 24th September we set out about the 
same hour, and arrived pretty late in Rutland- 
shire at the house of Roger Smith. 

*' On Sunday, 25th September, we arrived at 
Fotheringay. Her Majesty on arrival, and next 
day, complained of the want of proper accom- 
modation for herself and servants. It seemed 
as if Paulet wished to please her by giving her 
more room. He caused the private doors to be 
built up because he was afraid for her safety. 
One day we had a dispute. The Queen com- 
plained much of Paulet in the presence of 
Stallenge, who remained in the castle. Gorges 
having left for London. The complaint was 
about her lodging, as she saw so many beautiful 
rooms uninhabited. He replied that the lords 
of the Council were coming to occupy these 

^ Strickland. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 189 

rooms. She suspected they were coming to 
interrogate her. This gave her no trouble, but 
rather seemed to raise her spirits and rejoice her 
heart more than usual. 

*' Saturday, \st October. — Paulet sent a message 
that he would like to say a few words to her. 
He was accustomed to use this language when 
he had anything disagreeable to tell her. Having 
come into her presence, he said that Elizabeth, 
having had the report from Gorges, was much 
surprised that Her Majesty had had such a con- 
versation with him, seeing she (Elizabeth) could 
show the contrary, having sufficient proof to 
contradict what she said ; that she was to send 
some lords and councillors to speak to her, the 
which, in order that she might not be surprised, 
he gave her due notice of; that it would be 
better for her to ask pardon of Elizabeth and 
confess her fault than to be declared guilty, 
and that he would advise her to do this, and he 
would report it, being ready to write her answer 
such as it was. Her Majesty, smiling ironically at 
this proposal, said to him his speech suggested 
what one was accustomed to say to children when 
they wished them to confess. She knew she had 
offended her Creator in many things, and she asked 
pardon of Him, but that she was a sovereign Queen, 
and recognised no offence or fault that she had to 
confess to anyone ; that as she could not commit 
any fault she could not ask any pardon, and did not 
wish to receive any ; and ironically she said they 



IQO The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

would not go very far ; she thought they took 
much pains for very Httle, and would not advance 
their cause very much. Paulet interrupted her 
and said that he could not confirm what she had 
written and therefore she had better confess, for 
the thing was notorious, and that he would send 
on her answer. Whereupon, having begged Her 
Majesty to listen, he repeated her response in order 
that he might write correctly, asking if this was 
her meaning ; to which she assented. The same 
day Paulet wrote to the court. Before leaving 
he told her that if she wished to have Melville, 
her maitre (Thotel, with her he would come, 
as he (Paulet) had to go to London in order to dis- 
charge Bagot, who gave him trouble and expense. 

*' Thursday, 6tk October. — I with Marie Page 
at the door informed the Queen that Melville had 
come with Paulet's daughter, if she would receive 
her. Much astonished, Her Majesty agreed. 

'' Sunday, gtk October. — Paulet discharged 
Roger, Sharp, Laurence, Barlae and Jackson, 
having first informed her. She ordered Sharp to 
be paid seventy pounds besides his wages, twenty 
crowns, and one horse as a gift ; to Jackson his 
wages of ten crowns and forty shillings, with one 
horse ; to Laurence his wages ; and as for Aroburn, 
it was agreed that he could remain to tend the rest 
of the horses ; forty sols (sous) to him. And that 
he might better serve Sharp, she gave him the little 
mare in charge until she foaled, that the two 
might be disposed of as pleased her. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 191 

''Tuesday, iitk October . — The Lords arrived. 
Most of them slept in the village, the others at 
Monde, Mardelemat, at Nayde and Fotheringay, 
and numbered about fifty. Forty-two of these 
were chosen by commission. There were only 
forty-eight in the memorandum given to Her 
Majesty, of whom nine were absent. There 
arrived a man named Phal (perhaps Dr. Ford), 
an emissary of Walsingham, who translated French 
into English ; one named Barker, who wrote his 
answers and gave the papers to a notary or clerk 
of court ; another who seemed to be an usher or 
master of ceremonies. 

*' Wednesday, \2th October. — They came to the 
castle and attended preaching and prayers at the 
chapel, and sent Sir Walter Mildmay and Barker 
and Stallenge the usher, who presented a letter 
to the Queen from Elizabeth without any title 
such as Madam — simply signed at the end 
'Elizabeth' without 'your sister,' and sealed 
with the Great Seal. Above the superscription 
'To the Scotch,' as speaking to the people. She 
said that after the opinion which she held, having 
dared to deny being guilty of what they could 
prove, not wishing to receive any arbiter it seemed 
good to send her lords and councillors, lawyers, 
skilful in the practice of the laws of her kingdom, 
who she had authorised and empowered to proceed 
as they thought best, and that the Queen of Scots, 
being under her protection and in her kingdom, 
was subject to the laws of the same." 



192 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

This letter is of considerable importance, and 
as Bourgoyne does not give it, we have found 
what we think is the same letter in the State 
Paper Office. It is in the following terms : — 

" Whereas we are given to understand that you, 
to our great and inestimable grief (as one void of 
all remorse of conscience), pretend with great 
protestations not to be in any sort privy or 
assenting to any attempt either against our state 
or person, forasmuch as we find by most clear 
and evident proof that the contrary will be 
verified and maintained against you ; we have 
found it therefore expedient to send to you divers 
of our chief and most ancient noblemen of this 
our realm, together with certain of our Privy 
Council, as also some of our principal judges, to 
charge you both with the privity and assent to 
that most horrible and unnatural attempt. And 
to the end you may have no just cause, living as 
you do within our protection, and thereby subject 
to the laws of our realm, and to such trial as by 
us shall be thought most agreeable to our laws, 
to take exception to the manner of our proceed- 
ings ; we have made special choice of these 
honourable persons to be used in this service, 
having for that purpose authorised them by 
commission under our Great Seal to proceed 
therein ; and therefore do both advise and 
require you to give credit and make answer to 
that which these honourable persons authorised 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 193 

by us shall from time to time during their abode 
there deliver unto you in our name as if it were 
to ourselves. Given at our castle of Windsor, 
6th October 1586." 

"Her Majesty said that this letter was a 
mandate and written as to a subject ; that she 
was Queen and a born daughter of a Queen, a 
foreigner,^ and the nearest relation of the Queen 
of England ; that she had come to England on 
the promise that had been made to her to give 
her help against her enemies and subjects, and 
was thereupon made prisoner, the which she had 
been for eighteen years, ill-treated always and 
afflicted and troubled by their continued persecu- 
tion. She had several times suggested suitable 
conditions ; she had many times asked to speak 
with Elizabeth, was ever willing to serve and do 
her pleasure, but she had been always influenced 
by enemies ; that she, as a free Queen, could not 
accept commands, nor respond to laws, without 
hurting herself, the King her son, and all other 
sovereign princes. That she was of the same 
estate, majesty, and dignity, and would not 
submit, neither she, her heirs, or her country, as a 
valet had done (referring to Moray) ; she would 
rather die. She challenged her judges as being 
contrary to her religion ; she did not recognise 
the laws of England, did not know them, did not 
understand them, and many times had made this 
protest. She demanded that former protests be 
13 



194 "^^^ ^^^^ Days of Mary Stuart 

taken account of; that she was alone, without 
counsel ; that her servants had been taken away, 
also those who knew and had managed her affairs 
and had cognisance of laws and formalities ; that 
there was no criminal so poor who might not 
have someone to speak for him. They had taken 
away her papers, memoranda, evidences of her 
past experience, so that she was destitute of all 
aid, taken by surprise, and ordered to obey and 
answer people who had been instructed for a long 
time. The greater part of them were evil dis- 
posed to her and only sought her ruin." 

The State Paper Office contains a rather 
different version of this interview, which it will be 
interesting to compare with that of Bourgoyne. 
It is as follows : — 

" Relation of an interview between Sir Walter 
Mildmay, Sir Amias Paulet, and Edward Barker, 
and the Queen of Scots : — 

** Upon the repair of Sir Walter Mildmay, Sir 
Amias Paulet, and Edward Barker to the Scottish 
Queen, and the delivery of Elizabeth's letters, the 
Scottish Queen read the same and thereupon said 
she was very sorry that the Queen her good 
sister was so evil informed of her after so many 
offers made on her behalf. Notwithstanding any 
assurance given to Elizabeth by her and her 
friends, she found she was neglected, and that 
though she had forewarned things dangerous to 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 195 

Her Majesty and the State, she was not believed 
but contemned. This grieved her much, she 
being Her Majesty's nearest kinswoman, saying 
that the association made here and the Act there- 
upon passed in ParHament gave her sufficient 
understanding what was intended against her. 
She added that she saw well whatever danger 
should happen to Her Majesty, either through the 
instrumentality of foreign princes, the discontent 
of private persons, or matters of religion, it 
would all be laid upon her, for she had many 
enemies. After some other words to the same 
effect, and a recital of a long-endured captivity 
and of some supposed unkindnesses offered to 
her, she said that a league had been made 
between Her Majesty and the King her son 
without her consent or knowledge. For answer 
to Her Majesty's letter she said she found it very 
strange that Her Majesty wrote in such sort, for it 
was in the nature of a command and that she 
should answer as a subject ; but for her part she 
was born a Queen, and she would not prejudice 
her rank and state, nor the blood whereof she 
was descended, nor her son who was to follow 
her, nor would give so prejudicial a precedent 
to foreign princes, as to answer according to the 
desire of those letters. For her heart could not 
yield to any compulsion. She referred to the 
protestation which she had already made to the 
Lord Chancellor, the Lord de la Warr, and 
others, adding that she was ignorant of the laws 



196 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

and statutes of the realm, that she was destitute 
of counsel and knew not who were her competent 
peers, also that her papers were taken from her 
and that nobody dared or would speak on her 
behalf. After this she solemnly protested that 
she was innocent and had not procured or 
encouraged any hurt against Elizabeth, and that 
she was not to be charged but by her word or 
writing, as she was sure that neither the one nor 
the other could be shown against her, confessing 
notwithstanding, that after so many offers made 
by herself and not accepted by Elizabeth, she 
remitted herself and her cause to foreign princes." 

Mary's sentiments having been communicated 
to Elizabeth, she wrote Mary as follows : — 

''You have in various ways and manners 
attempted to take my life and bring my king- 
dom to destruction by bloodshed. I have never 
proceeded harshly against you, but, on the contrary, 
protected and maintained you like myself. These 
treasons will be proved to you and will be made 
manifest. Yet it is my will that you answer the 
nobles and peers of the kingdom as if I myself were 
present. I therefore require, charge, and command 
you, that you make answer, for I have been 
well informed of your arrogance. Act candidly, 
and you will receive the greater favour of me."^ 

" Sir Walter Mildmay repeated her conversa- 

^ Life of Egerton, 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 197 

tion and then went and reported it to the Council, 
which was assembled in a chamber adjoining. 
This finished, all separated, and went to their 
places of abode. Paulet, Barker, and Stallenge 
came to the Queen from the Council, who having 
heard Her Majesty's answer to Elizabeths letter 
found it good to have it written and communi- 
cated to her that she might verify it. Therefore 
Barker on his knees read it to her, rewritten in a 
good style without anything forgotten except that 
she wished to speak to Elizabeth. She verbally 
approved it without any signature. 

*' Thursday, 13M October, — Paulet, Barker, and 
Stallenge came to her about ten o'clock in order 
to ask if it would please her to hear the 
commissioners, who wished to speak to her. 
Being willing, they entered her chamber each in 
their order with great ceremony, one marching 
before the other bearino; seals or the arms of the 
Chancellor. Then the Chancellor, speaking first, 
said he came by command of the Queen of 
England, she being informed that the Queen of 
Scots was charged with some plot or enterprise 
against her person or estate, with authority to 
examine her on certain charges, and upon her 
answer to proceed as the Council were disposed. 
She told them that she had seen the letter of the 
Queen of England, and that she had replied to it 
the day before. She said this with tears, moving 
everyone to pity. Burghley, a very vehement 
man, speaking for the others, said that the Council 



198 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

had seen the answer and he had taken the advice 
of the law doctors who were versed in civil and 
canonical law, who after deliberation had found 
that, notwithstanding her answer, he must proceed 
with the examination, and therefore the lords had 
come to examine her ; that she might say whether 
she would hear them or not, because if she refused 
they would proceed according to their commission. 
Her Majesty remonstrated about her rank and 
that she was not a subject, to which they replied 
that Elizabeth recognised no Queen in her 
kingdom but herself. As to them, they would 
not speak to her as to a subject ; they knew well 
her origin and rank ; that their commission was 
not to give way to this, only to examine her upon 
international and civil and canonical laws. After 
some conversation touching her bad treatment 
and the severity she had endured, the com- 
missioners, seeing she would not consent to be 
examined because she was not a subject, went 
away. After dinner she made some memor- 
andums with her own hand to refresh her memory 
when the commissioners returned, as she could 
not remember everything. Her heart swelled 
with affliction ; her spirits seemed to awaken and 
become stronger, so that she was able to debate 
the cause when she was rudely assailed by the 
commissioners, and said more than she had written. 
These returned after dinner, when she demanded 
the indictment of the Queen ; what she meant by 
the word ' protection ' ; why she (the Queen of 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 199 

Scots) had come into England, and with what 
intention. Burghley, who always did the speaking, 
was irritated, and said that he had seen the letter, 
and what had been written had explained itself. 
It would be presumptuous to undertake to in- 
terpret the letters of his mistress. That did not 
belong to them. The Queen said he was not so 
ignorant of the mind of Elizabeth as not to know 
her will and intention. If he had power to 
interpret to the Council he had also power and 
authority to interpret the Queen's letter to her. 
Burghley denying that he had power to do so, said 
he knew well the Queen's intention, namely, that 
everyone in her kingdom should be subject to the 
laws, and what he wished to know was whether 
she would listen to the commissioners or not, or 
that they might proceed without her. She said 
she knew this letter was the invention of 
Walsingham, who had confessed to being her 
enemy ; that she had suspected him as such, and 
he knew well what he had done against her and 
her son. Thereupon they debated among them- 
selves if Walsingham was in London when the 
letter was written, but they came to no decision. 
"This same afternoon they sent Paulet before 
the commissioners came, with an attorney and 
Bagot and Stallenge, saying that Her Majesty 
had desired the duplicate of the commission or the 
principal points of it, and that this had been 
granted. The Council sent her the roll of the 
commissioners, explaining the points and the 



200 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

subject of the commission, which was founded by 
two Acts of Parliament passed two years before, 
namely, that they must not talk of the succession 
of the Scottish Queen during the life of Elizabeth, 
nor of anyone of any station, rank, or dignity 
whatsoever outside or inside the kingdom. They 
imagined or consented to the death of the Queen. 
A certain number (I think eighty) elected and 
assembled could judge. Therefore she who they 
called Mary Stuart had consented to the horrible 
deed of the destruction of her person and the 
invasion of her kingdom. She would be in- 
terrogated by the commissioners upon this point, 
and they would judge her as they found good. 
To a great part of this which was read Her 
Majesty took exception, such as she did to the 
assembled lords later, and upon their report de- 
manded them to come and speak to her, which 
they did. She again referred to her not being 
subject to the laws. They said that if she was 
reigning peaceably in her kingdom and someone, 
were it the greatest king on earth, were to conspire 
against her, she would not recognise him as a 
king but would proceed against him. She said 
she would never act in such a fashion, and that 
she saw quite well they had already condemned 
her. What they were doing was only a formality, 
but what she did was not for the sake of her life. 
She was fighting for her honour, for those belong- 
ing to her, and for the Church. Then she attacked 
what they said in the morning about the civil and 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 201 

canonical law ; that it had been made by the 
Romish Church, who did not follow them ; that 
they only bound those in this kingdom who could 
make use of them, since they neither approved 
nor received the authority of him who had the 
right by succession. Burghley answered that as 
to them they made a common use of the canonical 
law in many matters, such as marriages, etc., the 
authority of the Pope excepted. She replied 
wisely that he could not in consequence approve 
the right of him when he disapproved the 
authority, he being the sole interpreter of those 
in the same Church. She knew nobody in 
England to whom he had delegated this 
authority. After this observation they were 
obliged to change the subject, seeing that they 
were not able to answer without doing wrong to 
their religion and government. Her Majesty said 
that the civil laws made by ancient Catholic 
emperors, or at least received and approved by 
them, could only be used by those who approved 
their actions ; and as they were difficult to under- 
stand and put in force, each wished to interpret 
them according to his fancy, therefore they had 
founded universities in France, Italy, and Spain 
to teach them. Those who had none could not 
have the true version, but interpreted them at 
their own will. If they wished to judge her 
according to these laws, she would like to have 
people from these universities, so as not to be 
judged by lawyers who served the laws of 



202 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

England. She told them that she saw quite 
well they rejected the civil and canonical law 
and wished to subject her to the laws of the 
country. She did not know these laws ; it was 
not her profession, and they had taken away her 
means of learning them. Kings and princes had 
people near them versed in these, she had none ; 
they had taken them away, therefore she desired 
to be informed how they were in the habit of 
acting toward those similarly situated. They 
said if she pleased she might hear the judges 
and lawyers who had come ; she could then learn 
what was the law on this point. At first she was 
content until she perceived by Burghley's proposal 
that they meant her to understand that she had a 
bad case, that she was subject to the laws, and 
that they had a right to cause her to be judged 
by them. She, seeing that she could not remon- 
strate with them without humiliating herself, 
refused to hear them further. They proposed 
the reading of the other commission. She refused 
the request, suspecting that they were making laws 
expressly to convict her, and that they wished to 
dispossess her of her right of succession to the 
kingdom. She was answered that they were 
indeed new laws, and that they were as just and 
equitable as any others before God and justice ; 
that she knew well it was necessary from time to 
time to abrogate some and to make others. She 
replied that the new laws could not affect her, 
being a stranger and not subject to them. She 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 203 

confessed to being a Catholic, and for that rehgion 
she wished to die and shed the last drop of her 
blood ; that she was ready, and would esteem 
herself happy if God would give her grace to die 
in this cause. They, astonished at the firmness 
of her attitude, pressed her no longer and reserved 
their answer. She asked for the protest she had 
made at Sheffield. The Chancellor and the 
Treasurer read the duplicate as they had 
promised in the morning at her request when 
they had presented the original, but would not 
leave it with her as they had no authority to do 
so. They confessed that the Chancellor took it, 
being one of the deputies at Sheffield in the cause 
of the Duke of Norfolk. He had taken charge 
of her and represented her, but it had never been 
received nor approved, and she would not make 
use of it. The Queen of England had a right in 
her kingdom over everyone who plotted against 
her without respect of quality or dignity ; at the 
same time one could see how honourably the 
Queen had proceeded, having chosen such an 
honourable company of lords and nobles of the 
kingdom, commissioners to proceed in this 
matter, assuring her that nothing had been 
done against her ; they were not judges, only 
examiners. 

" The rest of the day passed in these agitated 
conversations until night, when Hatton spoke 
saying they debated many things which did not 
belong to their commission, and that they had 



204 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

only come because the Queen their mistress was 
warned that Her Majesty had consented to what 
had been undertaken against her person, her State, 
and the pubHc peace. It was a question whether 
she was guilty or not. It seemed to him that 
Her Majesty ought not to refuse to be examined ; 
answering would make evident her innocence, 
which would be an honour to her and a comfort 
to the Queen and all the lords, whether present 
or absent. It was the last speech Her Majesty 
made to him, with tears ; that nothing had ever 
touched his heart or grieved him so much as to 
come here to undertake such a case against her. 
Her Majesty asked what recompense she would 
have when she had proved her innocence, and 
what reparation would be made to her for having 
been in prison so long and accused. They replied 
that no harm would happen, and she would be 
honoured, and it would satisfy their mistress. 

'' She remained all night in perplexity, and at 
last resolved to intimate to the commissioners 
that she wished to speak to them before they 
assembled. 

'' 14M October 1586. — This day they came with 
other Lords, including Walsingham, who had not 
attended the previous day. She thus addressed 
them : — ' Sirs, consider my rank, having been 
born a Queen, a foreigner, a near relation to your 
Queen. It cannot surprise you that I should be 
offended at the manner in which you proceed 
against me, nor that I refuse to recognise your 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 205 

assembly and your mode of procedure as not being 
obligatory ; nor am I subject to your laws nor to 
your Queen. I cannot answer without prejudicing 
my state, mine and the other kings and princes of 
my rank. And at all times I am careful of my 
honour, to defend which I would not spare my 
life. Rather than do wrong to the other princes 
and to my son I am ready to die, if so be that the 
Queen has a bad opinion of me. She has been 
wrongly informed if she thinks I have plotted 
against her person. To show the goodwill I 
bear her I have demonstrated many times in the 
offers I have submitted to her, and by my 
behaviour. In order that you should not think 
I refuse to answer because I am guilty, and that 
ambition has induced me to do a reproachable act 
unworthy of my sacred person, I offer to answer 
upon this point alone — the life of the Queen — of 
which I swear to you I am entirely innocent. In 
making this protestation I demand a deed in 
writing.' They were very glad to have brought 
her to this point, and said that they would not 
trouble her with anything else. In order to 
satisfy her and prove whether she was guilty or 
not, they would receive her protestation and 
hoped she would prepare herself to come into the 
Council. She promised to do so immediately 
after she had dined, with a little wine, feeling 
herself feeble and ill. 

They had erected at the east of the hall the 
dais of the Queen, and on the two sides along the 



2o6 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

partition below were seated the Lords named in 
the commission ; and in the middle along tables 
and benches were seated the commissioners and 
Chief Justice in their order. Below they had 
erected a barrier, one part of which could be 
raised in order to pass out and in. Her Majesty 
entered with a veil, a mantle, with a long train 
held by one of her ladies. Beauregard was seated 
in one of the chairs of crimson velvet at the side 
of the dais, under her feet a square of the same 
material ; assisted by Melville, Bourgoyne, Jervis, 
Mowbray, and Beauregard, with Jane Kennedy 
and Alice Curie, maids, behind her. None of the 
other servants were allowed to be present. Paulet 
and Stallenge were seated behind her as guards. 
Bromley, the Chancellor, opened the proceedings, 
and began to say that the Queen of England had 
been informed, to her great regret, that the de- 
struction of her person and the overthrow of her 
kingdom had almost been accomplished by the 
Queen of Scots. Notwithstanding her tolerance 
and patience, the Queen of Scots continued these 
evil practices and had become the disturber of 
religion and the public peace in her kingdom and 
also in countries beyond the sea. The Queen of 
England because of this had ordered this assembly 
to investigate the same without malice. If the 
Queen of Scots were guilty of this deed, and if the 
Queen of England were careless or so ill-advised 
as not to have it investigated, she would have 
committed a great offence against God and would 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 207 

carry the sword in vain. Therefore she had sent 
this commission, upon the reading of which and 
hearing the things proposed by Council, the 
Queen of Scots would be able to say what seemed 
good for her defence and the declaring of her 
innocence. 

*' Addressing the Queen of Scots, Bromley said : 
' Madam, you have heard the reason why we are 
here ; you have heard the indictment, and you 
will be able to say what pleases you.' She then 
commenced boldly to make a speech, the substance 
of which was that she had come into England in 
the hope of succour and under the promise of aid 
against her enemies ; she protested that she was 
a sovereign and free princess, not recognising any 
superior but God ; that whatever she did in 
answering the commissioners, who she believed 
were wrong and falsely informed against her, she 
might do prejudice to herself, the princes her 
allies, the King her son, or anyone who might 
succeed her. Which protestation she made not 
in regard to her life or to prevent anything be- 
coming known, but for the preservation of her 
prerogative and honour and dignity, not wishing 
because she appeared before the commissioners 
to be compromised or declared a subject of the 
Queen of England ; but that she might show by 
her answers that she was not guilty of the crime 
against the person of Elizabeth with which she 
was charged. And this point alone and no other 
she would answer. She desired that each of 



2o8 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

them would keep this in remembrance, and that 
her protest would be put into a public act, and 
that all the Lords present and the nobility might 
testify to it, all of whom she called to bear witness 
if some day there should be need of it. And she 
protested before the living God that she loved 
the Queen her dear friend and sister, and that she 
had always borne goodwill to the kingdom. 

" The Chancellor in name of the commissioners 
not at all approving of Mary's entering England 
under the promise of Elizabeth, but disavowing it, 
said that these protests were of no importance inas- 
much as the Queen of Scots was in the kingdom 
and charged with such a crime whatever rank or 
state she wears. She had become subject to the 
laws notv/ithstanding the commissioners were 
content without any approval or deliverance by 
them. In the name of all present he protested 
that the protestation of the Queen of Scots was 
nothing and of no effect in law, and was in no 
way prejudicial to the dignity and supreme power 
of their Sovereign, the majesty of her kingdom, 
or the prerogative of her crown. Which protes- 
tation he required to be registered and all present 
to bear witness to it. In the meantime they were 
required to read the commission, which was in 
Latin and contained the above. 

** The Queen answered that she did not approve 
this commission nor its constitution, being based 
on new laws or articles newly made expressly 
against her. Hearing the reading of a point she 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 209 

gave her answer without their asking whether it 
was true or not. Their manner was only to keep 
reading or speaking in order to persuade the 
lords that the Queen was guilty. Addressing 
always their speech to the lords was confusing 
and without any order, nobody answering them a 
word, so that the Queen told us when she returned 
to her chamber that it put her in mind of the 
passion of Jesus Christ, and that it seemed to her, 
without making any comparison, that they did to 
her in her place as the Jews did to Christ who 
cried, ' Away with Him, crucify Him,' and that she 
was certain there were those in the company who 
had pity on her and did not say what they 
thought. 

'* Notwithstanding all this the Queen never lost 
heart, and the more they warmed up to hinder 
her the firmer she grew ; her heart, her strength, 
her reason rose to the occasion. She remon- 
strated on the wrong Elizabeth had done her in 
keeping her a prisoner. She had been kept 
eighteen years in affliction, treated as the mean- 
est subject would not have been, having no 
reason for doing this and still less a right ; and 
because of these trials she had lost her health and 
the use of her limbs, as they could see ; that she 
could neither walk nor use her arms, and almost 
always was in bed ; had become aged and over- 
whelmed with misery, and had lost the little gift 
of esprit that God had given her; also her 
memory to remember things she had seen and 
14 



2IO The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

read, which would have helped her in this place 
when she was all alone ; also the knowledge of 
business which she had learned for the manage- 
ment of her affairs, the exercise of the state to 
which God had called her and of which they had 
unjustly and traitorously deprived her, and so 
hindered her from recovering her rights. Be- 
sides, not content with this, her enemies by their 
ill-will had tried to ruin her. She appealed to 
Almighty God, her Church, and all Christian 
princes, and to the Estates of this kingdom law- 
fully assembled. She was ready and prepared to 
sustain and defend her honour as an innocent 
person provided they would give her a public 
trial and in presence of some princes or foreign 
judges, even her own proper judges, and all 
without prejudice to their mother Church, to the 
Kings, sovereign princes, and her son ; specially 
takino- into consideration the rio;ht which the 
English claimed, and pretended that it appeared 
in their chronicles, that they were above the 
predecessors of Her Majesty, the kings of 
Scotland. This right she denied and would not 
admit or strengthen by any act which she could 
now do, being forced to maintain the honour of 
these princes, and for want of this she would 
declare them traitors or rebels, and rather than 
approve she was ready to die for God and her 
right. And in this cause being innocent she 
would offer her life and give herself up to their 
judgment, and thereby show that she was not 




WILLIAM CECIL, LORD BURGHLEY. 

From the Hatfield Collection. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 2 1 1 

ambitious and would not undertake anything 
against the Queen of England, nor did she desire 
to reign ; she had left all that, and no longer 
cared for anything for herself but simply to pass 
the rest of her life in peace and tranquillity of 
mind ; that her age and strength were not enough 
for the burden of reigning, and she had no desire 
for any government or public duty, seeing she was 
in such poor health and possibly having only two 
or three years to live. Also considering how 
difficult it was to conduct herself and do justice, 
and acquit herself with the dignity of a Queen in 
these evil times filled with wickedness, the whole 
earth being filled thereby." 



CHAPTER IX 

The Queen and the Commissioners at Fotheringay, and the 
Babington and Queen Mary letters of July 1586. 

BuRGHLEY interrupted her at the point which 
concluded the last chapter, '' not being able to 
contain himself, reproaching her that she had 
taken the name and arms of England and that 
she had aspired to the crown. She said that 
what she had done formerly in this respect was 
by order of King Henry 11., her father-in-law, he 
knew well why ; she said she did not wish to 
give them up although there was peace between 
them and King Henry. Although they had 
made peace because it was to their advantage 
she had not been inclined to give up her right 
for their profit, to renounce it to the great loss of 
herself and her successors without receiving any- 
thing in return. She owed them nothing, was 
not subject to them, nor was she their subject, 
nor was she now to give up a thing of such great 
consequence the memory of which would always 
have been a dishonour and blame. Burghley 
replied that since then she had always pretended 

and aspired. She said she had never given up 

212 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 213 

this right and never would, and begged him 
before this assembly not to press her further ; she 
wished to offend nobody, and therefore hoped he 
would be satisfied, for he and many of the 
company knew well why these things had been 
done, and there was no necessity to say more at 
present. She knew well that her enemies and 
those who had tried to nonsuit her had done 
everything they could by all unlawful means, even 
to attempting her life, as had been discovered in 
certain places, by people whom she could name 
if it were necessary. She did not ask for 
vengeance, but would leave it to Him who was 
the avenger of the innocent and of those who 
suffer in his name, under whose will and power 
she placed herself; she liked better the manner 
of Esther than of Judith, although both were 
approved by the Church, and she prayed God to 
do with her according to his good pleasure, to 
his honour and glory and the good of his 
Church, as she had ever been brought up, and 
for which, as she had already said, she would shed 
the last drop of her blood. She was not afraid of 
the threats of men ; she was resolved to suffer and 
endure all that God pleased ; that she would never 
deny Jesus Christ, knowing well that those who 
deny Him in this world He will deny before His 
father and disown them. As they read at intervals 
letters of Babington to Her Majesty, and hers to 
Babington, she denied flatly having ever seen 
such letters or received them, so that she could 



2 14 "^^^ L^^^ Days of Mary Stuart 

not answer them. Upon this charge they in- 
sisted, being that on which they founded all. 
They produced cyphered and other letters and 
the depositions of those who had been examined, 
such as Nau and Curie, to prove that she had 
received and answered this letter from Babington, 
and in consequence consented to the murder of 
Elizabeth. As to Ballard, who was one of the six 
who had undertaken the murder, Her Majesty 
said she had heard him spoken of, and had heard 
from France that he was a man of good under- 
standing and zeal in religion, a rigid Catholic, who 
wished to be of use to her ; that he had much 
intercourse with Walsingham, and that she 
should beware of him ; she knew nothing else 
about him. Thereupon Walsingham got up and 
stood with his head uncovered, and took up the 
charge that Her Majesty had been warned that 
he did not wish her well, that he had said much 
against her and was her open enemy, even that 
he had plotted against her life, hers and her son's. 
He said he bore no ill-will to anyone ; that he had 
never attempted anyone's life, protesting that he 
was a gentleman and a faithful servant of his 
mistress. Her Majesty avowed that she never 
thought this, and had never believed what they 
said ; that if he had not been received in Scotland 
as he merited, she could not help it, and she did 
not think he would wish to avenge himself upon 
her who knew nothing about it. Of the four men 
on horseback who were stationed in London to 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 2 1 5 

come and warn her when the blow should be 
struck, she said she knew nothing whatever. 
Her Majesty owned to some cyphers. There 
were old ones and recent ones, but that was 
nothing, as many of them served for different 
occasions, and Morgan, who was formerly in her 
service, was helped by these cyphers to the inter- 
course he had with other princes. (This is the 
first time she named Morgan.) They reproached 
her that he was still her servant and that she 
gave him a pension although she knew well that 
he had plotted the death of Elizabeth with Pary 
and was still a prisoner in France. He was 
prosecuted and accused by Lord Derby, who was 
a witness, at the request of the Queen. She 
answered that they knew well she was not mixed 
up in that enterprise nor had bribed anyone. 
They could easily see that other people wished the 
Queen of England harm ; if anyone had plotted 
against that Queen it was not her. She was very 
sorry Morgan had been mixed up in such a thing, 
but she was not responsible for his actions. She 
could not do less than help him in recognition of 
his services, which she could never forget. 

** At last they changed the subject, after having 
insisted for a long time that Morgan was a 
pensioner, which she denied. She said she had 
merely given him money for his requirements. 
Of Nau and Curie they said they had writings 
signed, that they owned to answers of certain 
letters which they had always done by order of 



2i6 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Her Majesty ; that they had written nothing with- 
out communicating with her as was the custom, 
not allowing anything to be produced unknown 
to her, thus proving her direction of letters. They 
were written afterwards in her cabinet, where 
despatches were taken very often in her presence, 
and after having written them they read them ; 
that she shut and sealed them always in her 
cabinet, and they often wished to dissuade her 
from these enterprises. She replied that she 
could not answer as to Nau and Curie what they 
had written about this enterprise. They had 
done it of themselves and not communicated with 
her ; she entirely repudiated their evidence ; that 
Nau, a servant of the King of France, might have 
undertaken something that she did not wish, and 
that there was intercourse she knew nothing of. 
Nau confessed publicly that he belonged to the 
King of France and not to her, and only did for 
her as he liked. They had many quarrels because 
she would not give in to him and would not 
instruct him ; she knew well that Nau had many 
peculiarities, which could not be said in public, 
for which she was sorry, and further, that he did 
her great harm. She did not wish to accuse Nau 
and Curie ; she saw quite well that what they 
said was under fear of death, under the promise 
of saving their lives, and that to do so they 
accused her, thinking that she could save herself 
better than they, never thinking that they would 
require to treat her in this fashion. For more 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 217 

than twelve months Nau had written nothing 
in her cabinet. He did everything, made out 
his despatches in his own room, for his own con- 
venience and to be more at his ease, as Paulet 
and all those in the house could testify. As to 
Curie, if he had done anything he must have been 
constrained by Nau, whom he was afraid of dis- 
pleasing and for quietness. At the same time 
she did not think that either the one or the other 
would have forgotten themselves so far. Being 
for the greater part of the time ill, she could not 
watch over everything and did not know much 
that they did but left it to Nau. 

'* Burghley replied that Nau was owned by the 
King of France as his subject, born in France ; 
that he had been Cardinal Lorraine's secretary, 
but he was her sworn servant and did her 
commands. He had not been constrained in any 
way, but of his own free will had made this 
deposition, sworn, signed, and written by his own 
hand. Her Majesty replied that he was secretary 
to the King, and called himself his treasurer in 
this country ; and upon this pretext he gave him- 
self airs and was often disobedient. She ordered 
him in general and was answerable generally for 
what he did, but she was not responsible for his 
private actions, and would not believe that he 
was not forced. Feeling himself feeble and 
delicate, fearing torture, he thought to escape by 
laying it on the Queen. A criminal is not received 
on oath nor his affirmation believed ; his oath 



2i8 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

is worth nothing. His first oath is to his master 
which detracts from all others, which are no longer 
of any value. She saw quite well that he had 
neither signed nor written what they affirmed he 
had. Then these shufflers in a rage debated 
and fought over this speech of the Queen like 
furies ; all that had been said or written, all the 
circumstances, suspicions, and conjectures — in 
short, all the reasons they could imagine — were 
put forward to make their case good and accuse 
Her Majesty without her being able to answer 
distinctly what they said ; but like madmen they 
went on, sometimes all together, sometimes one 
after the other, in order to bring out the Queen 
as guilty, which gave her occasion to make an 
eloquent speech. 

*' Next morning after she had returned to the 
hall, seated as usual, all the lords, who ap- 
proached bareheaded, listened with great atten- 
tion. She was permitted to speak freely, the 
Chancellor having allowed it in name of the 
assembly. She found it very strange the mode 
of proceeding towards her, because having made 
her come into this place against what was due 
to her rank, they had given the management 
of her cause to people whom they were not 
accustomed to employ. Her Majesty was over- 
whelmed by the importunity of lawyers and 
advocates, who seemed to indulge in the techni- 
calities used by the petty lawyers of the towns 
and the chicanery that they used, rather than 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 219 

confine themselves to the examination of this 
question ; and although it was promised that she 
would be interrogated and examined on this point 
alone concerning the person of Elizabeth, they 
rather accused her and hindered her from answer- 
ing, and interrupted her, speaking and seeming 
to debate amonof themselves as to who would 
plead the best and distort the facts, wishing to 
force her to answer about what there was no 
question. She appealed against what had been 
done and what was being done against her. 

" Burghley said it was quite right she should 
say what pleased her and what was in her power ; 
and that those who had spoken the preceding day 
should have done what was necessary according 
to their belief; that in order to know the truth 
they made use of all their reasons which would 
serve their cause. As to her demanding another 
assembly to answer to, that might be provided, 
but they had no power to do it. He would lead 
them and cause them to speak or be silent as he 
wished. Upon this we hoped they would not 
continue long, because the greater part of the 
lords had come to the assembly booted and 
some in their riding habits. At the same time 
we were in doubt as to what verdict they might 
give before their departure. 

*' The next morning was employed in the 
reading of letters as on the preceding day, for 
the most part concerning the displacing of the 
Queen of England by foreigners ; the intercourse 



2 20 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

of Her Majesty with Christian princes, and her 
deliverance from prison, all of which had been 
already discussed. Her Majesty said if they 
wished to deliver her from prison she was 
willing, but she did not know the means by which 
they might proceed ; that her hands were tied, 
she could do nothing. Many times she had 
proposed an agreement for the utility and profit 
of her kingdom. She had advanced these offers 
so far that she had been suspected and blamed 
by the Christian princes and in danger of ex- 
communication, having done more and offered 
more than was approved of, and what in reality 
was contrary to Catholic interests ; that she had 
often submitted on condition that they would 
finish on their side what had been proposed, but 
they refused her offers, so her submission was 
conceded. She tried to do what she could for 
the best, and appealed to Beale, Mildmay, Sir 
Ralph Sadler, and the gentlemen of the Council, 
as witnesses ; also Somers, if he had been present. 
All had to do with her affairs ; she had often 
warned them of what might happen, as she was 
not responsible, and she had told them if anything 
happened they would blame her ; but foreseeing all 
that, she had repudiated responsibility long ago. 

" When the commissioners read, and wondered 
at her confession of correspondence, she silenced 
them by telling them it was not their business 
to speak of the affairs of princes. Did they not 
understand that princes had secret correspondents ? 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 221 

and it could not be otherwise. Burghley did not 
blame her for this, and did not wish to enter into 
it, but said if such a number of soldiers as was 
spoken of had come into the country as the King 
of Spain, the Pope, and M. Guise thought of 
sending, what opinion would she have had of 
them, and would she have been willing to answer 
for the life of the King and the state of the 
country ; and would not the country have been 
in danger of falling into the hands of foreigners ? 
She said she did not know what were their inten- 
tions, but she was certain they might have done 
something for her, and if she could have employed 
them she could have formulated some agreement, 
as she several times offered to do. They ought 
not thus to reject her, and if they lost her they 
would experience more harm than profit, and put 
themselves in danger of what was being done by 
foreigners. She knew nothing and wished for 
nothing but her deliverance. Burghley again 
told her that the death of the Queen and principal 
lords and councillors had been plotted ; that her 
friends had talked of setting fire to Chartley and 
killing her guards ; they were to enter England 
by all sides and harbours of the kingdom ; that 
all the Catholics were to rise, were to put Her 
Majesty in place of Elizabeth ; that they already 
called her their Queen and their Sovereign, and 
that the Pope had sent bulls to deliver the 
kingdom from the illegitimate usurper ; that they 
made public prayers in Rome for Her Majesty as 



2 22 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

their legitimate Queen ; that the King of Spain 
and the Pope furnished ships, men, and money 
to invade the kingdom ; that already there had 
been a revolt In Ireland which by the grace of 
God their mistress had subdued, and had had a 
victory over her enemies. This plot was to take 
the King of Scotland and give him to foreigners 
and Catholics in order to dispose of him after- 
wards, and that Her Majesty had offered her 
rights to the King of Spain. To all these things 
he said she was a consenting party, as they found 
by the letters discovered and read publicly, ad- 
dressed to Mendoza, Ambassador of Spain, to 
Lord Paget, who was In Spain, to the Ambassador 
of France In London, and others. Her Majesty 
answered that she knew nothing of murder or 
any attempt against the life of anyone or of a plot 
or invasion of the kingdom ; that as she had 
already said, she had warned her friends that they 
must take care lest they undertook some such 
enterprise. They were doing something, she 
knew not what ; they had always hidden it from 
her, knowing she would not consent, and they 
were afraid of doing her harm ; that they may 
have made use of her name to authorise their 
plan, to render it stronger, but that no letter was 
found written with her own hand signed, nor could 
they produce anyone who had seen or received it, 
or had communicated or spoken with her. Be- 
sides, they knew when she was in her kingdom 
she had never molested anyone about their re- 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 223 

ligion, trying always to win by mildness and 
clemency. It had been the cause of her ruin, 
her subjects becoming proud and abusing the 
good treatment she had given them. They com- 
plained that they had not been so well as they 
had been under her government. They were 
formerly in the hands of a traitor and tyrant, the 
Earl of Morton, who had tyrannised over them 
till the very end. Since the death of Morton 
they were scarcely any better, having been almost 
always in subjection to the English, and others 
who were traitors to their country. Of all that 
the foreign princes had undertaken or done on 
her behalf she washed her hands and had nothing 
to say. As to Chartley, she said she knew 
nothing ; she had not heard of setting fire to it, 
but they had promised to deliver her, and owned 
that if the foreign princes had assembled it was 
to take her out of prison, from which she could 
not go without armed men to receive, defend, and 
conduct her ; and if the Catholics had offered 
assistance, it was for their own interests. Being 
so wickedly treated, vexed, and afflicted in this 
kingdom, they had fallen into despair, wishing 
rather to die than live longer under such perse- 
cution ; but so far as she was concerned, she knew 
nothing of it. They would be none the better of 
afflicting either them or her ; she was only one 
person, and although she were dead neither the 
Catholics nor foreign princes would keep quiet if 
the English did not cease their persecutions. As 



2 24 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

regards taking the place of the Queen, the letters 
they had read in this assembly answered suffi- 
ciently for this if they would own it, because they 
declared expressly that she desired neither honour 
nor kingdom, and no schemes on her account. 
She only cared for the Catholics and the kingdom 
of God. She desired the deliverance of the 
former and the defence of the latter. They did 
not see that what they reproached her for was as 
to her justification, and she proved the contrary 
of what they laid to her charge, as was evident by 
the letters. She could not hinder her friends from 
sending her such letters as seemed good to them ; 
that they knew in their conscience what they had 
done, but if they spoke as they wished, and desired 
her .to be delivered, she could not blame them ; 
and it was not for her to hinder them. It was 
not for her to reform the Pope. She thanked 
him and all Christian people, every nation and 
Catholic assembly, for the prayers they offered 
daily for her. and begged them to continue. As 
to the bull, she had offered to hinder the execution 
of it, and desired that the Pope should do nothing. 
Upon which Burghley asked if she had really 
power to do so ; that in England they cared 
nothing for it, and took no account of the Pope 
or his doings. She asked them to cease perse- 
cuting the Catholics, and she would do much to 
appease the troubles into which they were in 
danger of falling. Burghley said that no Catholic 
had been punished for his religion, to which Her 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 225 

Majesty replied that in all places and every day 
they were banished and exiled, fugitive and 
wandering here and there to hide themselves, 
and the prisons of England were full of them ; in 
short, they were made guilty of treason. Some 
did not wish to serve or do the behests of the 
Queen, being contrary and repugnant to their 
religion ; others of them would not recognise 
the Queen as head of the Church. They had 
been treated so cruelly that they died, and she 
could see they wished her also to die by accusing 
her of things of which she was entirely innocent 
in order to make out what they had resolved. It 
was no use troubling her further with these letters 
and papers, as she would not answer them and 
they were only wasting their time. It was not 
for her to render an account of her affairs and 
the correspondence she had had with Christian 
princes. She was allied to them and had been 
under their protection. Burghley said that if it 
pleased her she could now retire, and they would 
remain to finish the commission. She replied 
that she declared herself a faithful and humble 
servant of Almighty God, ready and willing to 
obey his commands and those of his Catholic, 
Apostolic, and Roman Church. It did not belong 
to them to resist or blame what she did, as she 
was guided by the Holy Spirit as God had 
promised to her ; that as she was given the title 
of Queen they must not accuse her for that, since 
it was not she who took it, but the Catholic Church 
15 



226 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

and the Christian princes who esteemed her 
legitimate. They knew well that this was her 
right, although they hid it, making special statutes 
and laws to meet her case, showing that they 
thought she could aspire to it, and that their 
object was to dispossess her as a Catholic princess. 
They must cease this procedure, for she had made 
it sufficiently clear that she cared not for it her- 
self, but she would not allow it to be lost for those 
who came after her. The troubles in Ireland 
showed it was not for this that they revolted. 
They knew well they were subject to her. That 
country never had been peaceable, inasmuch as 
they wished her for their Queen. A certain book 
had been published in Ireland by Catholics desiring 
that the right to the crown should be changed to 
some other than her because they had little hope 
that she would get out of prison. She was grow- 
ing old, sickly, and not likely to live long. As 
to her son, he belonged to her and the Queen of 
England, and she could do what seemed best to 
her ; she was sorry they had taken so much care 
to make a league with him, separating the son 
from the mother and assisting him against her, 
and keeping him under the government of young 
people like Gray, who had been a traitor, and 
others who knew nothing about the government 
of a kingdom, furnishing him with money and 
making him Elizabeth's pensioner. He was ill- 
advised to let himself be so subject to his enemies 
on account of money received from them. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 227 

Burghley answered that her son was not a 
pensioner ; that his mistress had given him some 
money in order to get on with ; that he had little 
money, as it was given him to meet his engage- 
ments. He said there was no mention of the 
King of France In the league ; that her son had 
done well to enter into Elizabeth's friendship ; 
that they had always defended him, and Elizabeth 
liked him, and they had not separated him from 
his mother. Her Majesty said she knew well all 
about it. As to the King of Spain, she had great 
respect for him, and to tell the truth, she had found 
nobody who had troubled her with such goodwill, 
and he had often aided her In her affairs, and she 
relied more on him than on anyone else. There 
was also some talk of the Jesuits who had been in 
Scotland troubling the State and religion, and of 
a Dr. Loges, whom they called traitor, with whom 
Her Majesty was in correspondence. She called 
him reverend father, and he acknowledged her as 
his lawful Sovereign. She said the Jesuits did 
their office when they preached and laboured to 
restore the Catholic Church. To counsel and 
comfort afflicted Christians was their duty, and 
she esteemed them good people. She protested 
that she did not wish harm to any of the com- 
missioners for what they had said and done 
against her, and there was not one of them to 
whom she did not desire good, and apart, before 
two or three Lords, she explained what they had 
touched upon as to the deposition of her secretary. 



228 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

She had some conversation with Walsingham in 
private, who did not show that he remembered 
much of what she had said. At last she told him 
her cause was in the hands of God. And Her 
Majesty, to gratify the commissioners, in passing 
out of the hall turned to them and with a pleasant 
mien said, ' You have behaved severely with 
your charges, and have treated me pretty rudely 
for a person who is not learned in the laws of 
chicanery. May God pardon you and keep me 
from having much to do with you.' They turning 
to each other smiled, as did also Her Majesty." 
This was an extraordinary rebuke to the commis- 
sioners, and it is unfortunate we have not a full 
report of the trial, in order to see the treatment 
the Queen so keenly resented, treatment that 
must have been disgraceful to call forth such a 
rebuke. The proceedings terminated, and the 
commissioners returned to London. 

In order that the reader may comprehend the 
situation it will be necessary to reproduce the two 
letters in connection with the Babington Con- 
spiracy (referred to on page 213) on which Marys 
trial was founded. The letters in italics are the 
interpolations. 

Babington to the Queen of Scots, July 1586 : — 

'' May it please your gracious Majesty to admit 
excuse of my long silence and discontinuance from 
those dutiful offices intercepted upon the removal 
of your royal person from the ancient place of 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 229 

your abode to the custody of a wicked Puritan 
and mere Leicestrian, a mortal enemy both by 
faith and faction to your Majesty and to the 
Catholic estate. I held the hope of our country's 
weal depending on the life of your Majesty to be 
desperate, and therefore resolved to depart the 
realm, determined to spend the remainder of my 
life in such solitary manner as the miserable and 
wretched state of my country doth require ; only 
expecting, according to the just judgment of God, 
the present confusion thereof, which God for His 
mercy's sake prevent. The which my purpose 
being in execution, and standing upon my depar- 
ture, there was addressed to me from the parts 
beyond the seas by one Ballard, a man of virtue and 
learning, and of singular zeal in the Catholic cause 
and your Majesty's service. This man informed 
me of great preparations by the Christian princes, 
your Majesty's allies, for the deliverance of our 
country from the extreme and miserable state 
wherein for a long time it hath remained ; which, 
when I understood, my special desire was to 
advise by what means I might, with the regard 
of my life and all my friends in general, do your 
Majesty one day's good service. Whereupon, 
according to the great care which these princes 
have of the preservation and safe deliverance of 
your Majesty's sacred person, I advised of means 
and considered of circumstances accordingly, to 
and with so many of the wisest and most trusty 
so as with safety I might commend the secrecy 



230 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

thereof. I do find, by the assistance of the Lord 
Jesus, assurance of good effect and much fruit 
of our travail. These things are first to be 
advised in this great and honourable action, upon 
the issue of which dependeth not only the life of 
your Majesty, which God long preserve to our 
inestimable comfort, and to the salvation of 
English souls and the lives of all actors therein, 
but also the honour and weal of our country, far 
more dear than our lives unto us, and the last 
hope to recover the faith of our forefathers, and 
to redeem ourselves from the servitude and 
bondage which heretofore hath been imposed 
upon us with the loss of many thousand souls. 
First, for the assuring of invasions sufficient 
strength on the invaders' part to arrive is 
appointed, with a strong party at every place to 
join with them and warrant their landing, the 
deliverance of your Majesty, the despatch of the 
usurping competitor. For the effecting of it all 
may it please your Majesty to rely upon my 
service. I protest before the Almighty, who hath 
long miraculously preserved your royal person, no 
doubt to some universal good, that what I have 
said shall be performed or all our lives happily 
lost in the execution thereof. Which vow all the 
chief actors have taken solemnly, and are, upon 
assurance by your Majesty to me, to receive the 
blessed sacrament therefrom, either to prevail in 
the Church's behalf and your Majesty's, or fortun- 
ately to die for so honourable a cause. Now, 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 231 

forasmuch as delays are extremely dangerous, it 
might please your Majesty by your wisdom to 
direct us, and by your princely authority to enable 
us and such as may advance the affairs ; foreseeing 
there is not any of the nobility at liberty assured 
to your Majesty in this desperate service but 
those unknown to us ; and seeing it is very neces- 
sary that some there should be to become heads 
to lead the multitude who are disposed by nature 
in this land to follow nobility ; considering withal 
it doth not only make the commons and country 
to follow without contradiction, which is ever found 
in equality, but also doth add great courage to the 
leaders. For which necessary purposes I would 
recommend some to your Majesty as are fittest in 
my knowledge to be your lieutenants in the west 
parts, in the north parts. South Wales and North 
Wales, the counties of Lancaster, Derby, and 
Stafford. In all which counties parties being 
already made and fidelity taken in your Majesty's 
name, I hold them as most assured and of 
undoubted fidelity. Myself, with ten gentlemen 
of quality and one hundred followers, will under- 
take the delivery of your person from the hands 
of your enemies ; and for the despatch of the 
usurper, from obedience of whom, by the excom- 
munication of her, we are made free, there be six 
noble gentlemen, all 7ny private friends, who, for the 
zeal they bear the Catholic cause and your Majesty's 
service, will undertake the tragical execution. It 
followeth that, according to their infinite deserts 



232 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

and your Majesty's bounty, their heroic attempts 
may be honourably rewarded in them, if they 
escape with Hfe, or in their posterity ; and that so 
much by your Majesty's authority I may be able 
to assure them. Now it remaineth only in your 
Majesty's wisdom that it be reduced into method 
that your hdppy deliverance be first, for on that 
dependeth the only good, and that the other circum- 
stances concur — that the untimely end of the one 
do not overthrow the rest, all which your Majesty's 
wonderful experience and wisdom will dispose in 
so good manner as I doubt not, through God's 
good assistance, shall take deserved effect ; for the 
obtaining of which every one of us shall think his 
life most happily spent. Upon the 12th day of 
this month I will be at Lichfield, expecting your 
Majesty's answers and letters, to execute what by 
them shall be commanded. — Your Majesty's faith- 
ful subject and sworn servant, 

''Anthony Babington." 

Mary's alleged answer to Babington : Chartley, 
17th July 1586:— 

''According to the zeal and entire affection 
which I have known in you towards the common 
cause of religion, and since having always made 
account of you as a principal and right worthy 
member to be employed both in the one and in 
the other, it hath been no less consolation unto me 
to know your estate, as I have done by your last 
letter, and to have further means to renew my 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 233 

intelligence with you, than I have felt griefs all 
this while past to be without the same. I pray 
you, therefore, to write unto me hereafter, so often 
as you can, of all concurrents which you may 
judge in any sort important to the good of mine 
affairs, wherein I shall not fail to correspond, with 
all the care and diligence possible. For divers 
considerations, too long to be dealt with here, I 
cannot but greatly praise and commend your com- 
mon desire to prevent in time the design of our 
enemies for the extirpation of our religion out of 
this realm with the ruin of us all ; for I have long 
ago showed to the foreign Catholic princes what 
they have done against the King of Spain, and in 
the time the Catholics here, remaining exposed to 
all persecutions and cruelty, do daily diminish in 
number, forces, means, and power, so as, if remedy 
be not speedily provided, I fear not a little but 
that they shall become altogether unable for ever 
to rise again to receive any aid at all when it is 
offered. Then, for my own part, I pray you 
assure our principal friends that, albeit I had no 
particular interest in this case, that all that I may 
pretend unto being of no consideration to me in 
respect of the public good of the State, I shall be 
always ready and most willing to employ therein 
my life, and all that I have or may look for in this 
world. Now, to ground substantially this enter- 
prise, and to bring it to good success, you must 
examine duly ( i ) what forces, as well on foot as on 
horse, you may raise among you all, and what 



234 "^^^ ^^^^ Days of Mary Stuart 

captain you shall appoint for them in every shire, 
in case a general cannot be had ; (2) which. towns, 
ports, and havens you may assure yourselves, as 
well as the north, west, and south, to receive 
succour as well from the Low Countries, Spain, 
and France, as from other parts ; (3) what place 
you esteem fittest and of most advantage to 
assemble the principal company of your forces at 
the same time, which would be compassed conform 
to the proportion of your own ; (4) for how long 
pay and munition, and what ports are fittest for 
their landing in this realm from the foresaid three 
foreign countries ; (5) what provision of moneys 
and armour, in case you should want, you would 
ask ; (6) by what means do the six gentlemen 
deliberate to proceed-, (7) the manner of my 
getting forth of this hotel — which points having 
taken amongst you who are the principal actors, 
and also as few in number as you can, the best 
resolution in my opinion is that you impart the 
same with all diligence to Mendoza, Ambassador 
to the King of Spain in France, who, besides the 
experience he hath of the estate on this side, I 
may assure you will employ himself most willingly. 
I shall not fail to write to him of the matter with 
all the recommendations I can, as also I shall do 
in any way that shall be needful. But you must 
take choice men for managing the affair with 
Mendoza and others out of the realm, of some 
faithful and very secret both in wisdom and 
personage, unto whom only you must commit 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 235 

yourselves, to the end things may be kept the 
more secret, which, for your own security, I 
commend to yourself. If your messenger bring 
you back again sure promise and sufficient assur- 
ance of the succours which you demand, then 
thereafter (but not sooner, as it would be in vain) 
take diligent order that all those on your part 
make, secretly as they can, provision of armour, 
fit horses, and ready money, wherewith to hold 
themselves in readiness to march so soon as it 
shall be signified to you by the chief and principal 
of every shire, reserving to the principals the 
knowledge of the ground of the enterprise. It 
shall be enough at the beginning to give it out to 
the rest that the said provisions are made only 
for the fortifying of yourselves, in case of need, 
against the Puritans of this realm, the principal 
whereof, having the chief forces thereof in the 
Low Countries, as you may let the report go 
disguised, do seek the ruin and overthrow on 
their return home of the Catholics, and to usurp 
the crown, not only against me and all other 
lawful pretenders thereto, but against their own 
Queen that now is, if she will not altogether 
submit herself to their government. These 
pretexts may serve to found and establish among 
all associations or confederations what is done 
only for your preservation and defence, as well in 
religion as lands, lives, and goods, against the 
oppression and attempts of the said Puritans, 
without directly giving or writing out anything 



236 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

against the Queen, but rather showing yourselves 
willing to maintain her and her lawful heirs after her, 
not naming me. The affairs being thus prepared 
and forces in readiness both within and without 
the realm, then shall it be time to set the gentle- 
men on work, taking good order upon the accomplish- 
ment of their design. I may be suddenly trans- 
ported out of this place, and meet without tarrying 
for the arrival of the foreign aid which thus must 
be hastened with all diligence, now for that there 
can be no certain day appointed for the accomplish- 
ment of the said gentlemen s design, to the end 
others may be in readiness to take me from hence. 
I would that the said gentlemen had always about 
them, or at least at court, divers and sundry scout 
men, furnished with good and speedy horses, as 
soon as the design shall be executed, to come with 
all diligence to advise me thereof and those who shall 
be appointed for my t^^ansporting ; to the end that 
immediately after they may be at the place of my 
abode, before m.y keeper can have notice of the 
execution of the said design, or at the least before he 
can fortify himself within the house, or carry me 
out of the same. It were necessary to despatch 
two or three of the said advertisers by divers ways, 
to the end if one be stayed the other may come 
through : at the same instant it were needful to 
try to cut off the posts ordinary ways. 

" This 'is the plot that I consider best for this 
enterprise, and the order whereby we shall 
conduct the same for our common security ; for 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 237 

stirring on this side before you be sure of sufficient 
foreign forces, that were for nothing but to put our- 
selves in danger of following the miserable fortune 
of such as have heretofore laboured in the like 
actions ; and if you take me out of this place, be well 
assured to set me in the midst of a good army, or 
some very good strength, where I may safely stay 
till the assembly of your forces and arrival of the 
said foreign succours. It were sufficient cause 

GIVEN TO THE QuEEN, IN CATCHING ME AGAIN, TO 
ENCLOSE ME IN SOME HOLD, OUT OF THE WHICH I 

SHOULD NEVER ESCAPE, if she did use me no worse, 
and to pursue with all extremity those who 
assisted me, which would grieve me more than 
all the unhappiness that would fall upon myself. 
Earnestly as you can, look and take heed most 
carefully and vigilantly, to compass and assure all 
so well that shall be necessary for the effecting of 
the said enterprise, as with the grace of God you 
may bring the same to a happy end, remitting to 
the judgment of your principal friends on this side 
with whom you have to deal, therein to ordain 
and conclude upon these points, which may serve 
you for an overture of such propositions as you 
shall amongst you find best ; and to yourself in 
particular I refer the gentlemen aforenamed, to be 
assured of all that should be requisite for the entire 
execution of their plans. I have their common 
resolution to advise : in case the design do not 
take hold, as may happen whether they will or 
no, do not pursue my transport, and the execu- 



238 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

tion of the rest of the enterprise. But if the 
mishap should fall out that you might not 
come by me, being set in the Tower of London, 
or in any other strength with strong guard, yet, 
notwithstanding, delay not, for God's sake, to 
proceed with the enterprise ; for I shall at any 
time die most contentedly, understanding of 
your delivery out of the servitude wherein you 
are holden as slaves. I shall endeavour, at the 
same time that the work shall be in hand, to 
make the Catholics of Scotland rise and put my 
son in their hands, to the effect that from thence 
our enemies may not prevail by any aid from 
others. I would also that some stirring were in 
Ireland, and that it were begun some time before 
anything be done here, and then that the alarm 
might arise thereby on the direct contrary side. 
That the blow may come from your designs is 
very pertinent; and therefore were it good to 
send privately to the Earl of Arundel or some of 
his brethren, and likewise to seek the young Earl 
of Northumberland, if he be at liberty from over 
the sea ; the Earl of Westmoreland may be had, 
whose hand and name you know may do much in 
the north ; also the Lord Paget, of good ability, 
in some counties there. Both the one and the 
other may be had, amongst whom secretly some 
of the principal banished may return, if the enter- 
prise be once resolute. Lord Paget is now in 
Spain, and may treat of all that by his brother 
Charles, or directly by himself, what you commit 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 239 

unto him. Beware that none of your messengers 
that you send forth of the realm carry any letters 
upon themselves ; but write their despatches, and 
send them either after or before them by some 
others. Take heed of spies and false brethren 
that are amongst you, specially of some priests 
already educated by your enemies for your 
discovery ; and in any case keep never a paper 
about you that may in any sort do harm, for from 
like errors has come the condemnation of all such 
as have suffered heretofore, against whom other- 
wise nothing could justly have been proved. Dis- 
close as little as you can of your names and 
intentions to the French Ambassador in London ; 
for although he is a very honest gentleman, yet I 
fear his master entertaineth a course far contrary 
to our designs, which may induce him to discover 
us, if he had any particular knowledge thereof. 
All this while, I have tried to change and' remove 
from this house, and for answer the Castle of 
Dudley only hath been named to serve the turn ; 
so as by appearance about the end of this summer 
I may go thither. Therefore advise me, as soon 
as I shall be there, what provision may be had for 
my escape from thence. If I stay here there is but 
one of three ways to be looked for : First, that at 
a certain day appointed for my going abroad on 
horseback, on the moors between this and Stafford, 
where ordinarily you know but few people pass, 
let fifty or sixty horsemen, well mounted and 
armed, come to take me away, as they may easily, 



240 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

my keeper having with him but eighteen or 
twenty horse, armed only with pistols. Secondly, 
to come at midnight or soon after, and set fire to 
the barns and stables, which you know are near 
the house ; and, whilst my guardian's servants 
come forth to the fire, your company, having duly 
on a mark whereby they may be known one from 
another, some of you may surprise the house, 
where I hope, with the few servants I have 
around me, I shall be able to give your people 
aid. Thirdly, some there be shall bring carts 
hither early in the morning. These carts may be 
so prepared that, being in the midst of the great 
gate, the carts might fall down or overthrow ; 
that thereupon you might come suddenly and 
make yourselves master of the house, and carry 
me suddenly away ; so you might easily do before 
any number of soldiers who lodge in sundry places, 
some half a mile and some a mile away, could 
come to relieve. Whatever issue the matter 
taketh, I do and shall think myself obliged, so 
long as I live, towards you for the offers you 
make to hazard yourself as you do for my 
deliverance ; and by any means that ever I may 
have, I shall do my endeavour to recompense you 
as you deserve. I have ordered a more complete 
alphabet to be made for you, which you will here- 
with receive. May the Almighty God protect 
you. Marie R." 




MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS. 

From the Collection 0/ Randolph Wemyss, Esq., of Wemyss Castle. 



CHAPTER X 

Paulet and the Queen discuss the situation — Arrival of Lord 
Buckhurst — Buckhurst, Paulet, Drury, and Beale have an 
audience of the Queen — Elizabeth's insolent message — Mary's 
vigorous reply — Debate between the Queen and Beale — 
Text of Mary's famous letter to Elizabeth, 19th December 
1586 — The Drury and Melville interview — Mary demands 
delivery of her papers — Paulet's duplicity — Mary's opinion 
of Nau — Melville, Bourgoyne, and Prean separated finally 
from her in spite of remonstrance. 

** After the departure of the commissioners, 
Paulet treated the Queen courteously, provided 
her with what was necessary to make her com- 
fortable, and gave her in addition the use of the 
great hall which had served for the examination. 
Her Majesty all this time, so far from being 
troubled with what had passed, I had not seen 
her so joyful nor so much at her ease for seven 
years ; only speaking of things for the purpose 
of recreation, especially giving her opinion on 
the chronicles of England, which she read daily ; 
and afterwards in chatting with her people 
without any appearance of sadness, looking well 
and appearing better than before her trouble. 
Her resolution was that she did not fear to die 
for such a good cause, and if anyone said they 
16 



242 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

would not put her to death, she knew quite well 
they would. She saw well that they were pro- 
ceeding in order to come to that point, for she 
knew their ways of doing. 

"In reply to Paulet, she said she had no occa- 
sion to be indisposed or troubled ; that she knew 
in her conscience what she had done, and she 
had already responded to everything ; that God 
knew she had never attempted nor consented 
to conspire against the Queen of England ; 
that her conscience was free from all connivance 
in that respect, and being innocent, she had 
occasion rather to rejoice than be sad, having 
confidence in God, the protector of the good 
and the innocent. She was quite ready to 
suffer death if it pleased Him. She had been 
born in trouble, and the Queen her mother had 
brought her up in trouble and had had much 
pain in doing so ; and at last was obliged to 
send her to France, where she did not long 
enjoy the good that came to her, the King her 
husband having prematurely died. When she 
returned to Scotland she was almost always 
troubled, and had not been without trouble ever 
since. It would be no profit to her to be afflicted 
any longer. It was a great satisfaction to 
have a clear conscience. Paulet said her 
cause was not a question of religion, it was a 
question of murder, rebellion, and invasion, and 
being guilty, she ought not to deny it. If she 
had committed so horrible a crime neither she 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 243 

nor a great part of the kingdom could be excused, 
not even all the Catholics of the kingdom. If 
they consented to this, they deserved to be 
punished. She said they must find some other 
cloak or pretext to enable them to come to the 
point. She could see well what they had in 
view, but she would have no worse cheer for 
all that ; they were not going to spare her. 
Paulet said it was not for her religion ; no one 
had been punished for that. He knew nothing 
of what the Lords had done, but they had found 
the charge clear and evident. It was said they 
had given sentence, that he knew not ; some 
supposed he had done it, but he knew nothing : 
had only heard by hearsay. Her Majesty said 
she knew they had condemned her before they 
came hefe. What they had done here was only 
to go through the formalities to make their 
resolution feasible. She was not obliged to 
acquiesce or submit, and she did not care in 
the least what they had done. Having her a 
prisoner, they could very easily afflict her and 
kill her and dispose of her at their own will and 
pleasure, for she was all along feeble and care- 
worn, and she desired that everyone should know 
how her affairs were handled. Paulet said spite- 
fully that he was very sorry everybody knew it, 
that such an enterprise was not secret, but he 
had passed no judgment on it before the arrival 
of the Lords. He said that Elizabeth should 
not take the title of supreme head of the Church, 



244 "^^^ L^^^ Days of Mary Stuart 

and that there was no head but Jesus Christ. 
She replied that this was the only point on 
which the exclusion of the Catholics had been 
founded ; that she thought this thing was so 
common and so true that to Henry viii. the 
title had been given ; that he might think the 
Calvinists, who are the most reformed, did not 
approve of this ; but those who followed the 
religion of the Queen, who are Lutherans and 
inventors of this idea, hold everyone guilty of 
treason or lese majesU all who hold the 
contrary. Not only have they judged guilty 
those who would not recognise it or disavow it 
by words, but they have obliged them to say 
what they thought in their conscience, and upon 
their answers condemned them to death. If 
Elizabeth did not wish to accept this title she 
knew well it was given to her and that they 
were guilty who did not recognise it. Paulet 
answered that Elizabeth could not do so, and they 
did not give it to her but others, and those who 
were called Puritans considered her governor 
under God of things ecclesiastical and temporal 
in England, but not supreme head of the Church. 
There was no one that but Jesus Christ. 

**At the conclusion we were of opinion that 
he would write Her Majesty's answer to the 
court. Her countenance was not in the least 
changed, neither her conversation nor her actions, 
and we said she could bear a thousand torments 
sooner than ask pardon. She said they would be 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 245 

instructed by Elizabeth, who wished to reserve 
this authority in order to keep her under subjec- 
tion as incapable of the right to reign. She 
repeated what she had been told several times, 
that there were many others in England whom 
they had put to death, princes, kings, and great 
lords ; as she said to Paulet some days before, 
that England was the bloodiest of all nations, 
and that they were in the habit from time im- 
memorial of putting their kings to death or depos- 
ing them according to their will. Paulet said 
it was of all nations the least addicted to that ; 
and she replied their chronicles were full of it." 

The next entry in the Journal is Sunday, 

13th November. Drury, the Ambassador of 

Elizabeth, came in the place of Stallenge, who 
left next day. 

''Friday, \Zth November. — Lord Buckhurst 
arrived in order to consult with Her Majesty. 
He came with the governor of the castle to 
speak to Paulet, then went back to sleep in the 
town. 

" Sunday, 20th November, — After having asked 
permission to speak to Her Majesty they came 
after dinner with Paulet and Drury into her 
chamber. Lord Buckhurst had a message 
from Elizabeth, if it would please her to listen : 
that she, considering what had passed, had sent 
Beale and him to tell her that after she had 
been informed of rebellions in her kingdom 



246 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

against her person and Estates, of which Her 
Majesty was accused, knowing her rank and 
having great regret in her heart that such a 
thing should have happened, she had been 
careful to order that the facts should be looked 
into, and for that purpose had sent the greatest 
and most honourable lords of her kingdom to 
inquire into the same. They had reported to 
Parliament that Her Majesty not only was con- 
senting to a thing so horrible, but was also author 
and inventor of the same, and that she, being in 
this country under the protection of the Queen 
of England and the laws, was subject to the 
same. After having deliberated with Parliament, 
Elizabeth had given sentence of death against 
her, and he had left his mistress irresolute, but 
in order that she might not be taken by surprise, 
there being such a ferment in Parliament, and she 
was so importuned by her Estates, that it was 
almost impossible for her not to consent. For 
since the Queen of Scots had been in this country 
there had been continual trouble in the kingdom, 
so that neither the Queen s person, nor the State, 
nor religion were secure. They all said for the 
safety of these it was necessary that one or 
the other should die, for it was impossible for 
both to live at the same time. 

** Beale and he had been sent to warn her of 
her death, that she might not be taken unawares, 
and they would send her the Bishop of Peterboro' 
or a Dean to console her — these were men of 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 247 

knowledge and reading ; however, if she would 
reflect, and recognise her fault, and make repent- 
ance and satisfaction before God and man, and 
if she knew something more of this plot besides 
what had already been proved, she would unload 
her conscience, as she was bound to do in Christian 
charity, being a near relation of the Queen of 
England, to whom she was indebted for the 
benefits she had received. If she knew any 
who were guilty in this matter, she should declare 
it before her death, for such was her duty. Her 
Majesty said she expected nothing else ; they 
were in the habit of proceeding thus to those 
of her rank or those who were related or near 
the Throne. They never allowed those to live 
who could aspire to it, and that for a long time 
she knew the end would be that they would 
lead her there. She respected the Queen and 
the country, and had done all she could for the 
preservation of both. She did not fear death 
and was quite resolute, and with a good heart 
would endure it. She had in no way conspired 
to the hurt of the Queen's person ; her friends 
had several times offered her deliverance, to which 
for not having consented she had been blamed, 
and they threatened to leave her and mix them- 
selves up no more in her affairs. In these 
circumstances she had striven for deliverance 
out of amiability, but to her great disadvantage ; 
in short, on being refused on the one side and 
pressed on the other she had thrown herself 



248 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

into the arms of her friends and had taken part 
with the Christian princes and CathoHcs, not 
for ambition or aspiring to great estate, but for 
the honour of God and his Church, and to be 
delivered from the misery and captivity in 
which she was placed. She was not ignorant 
that for a long time there were individuals who 
had got up all these accusations against her ; 
and to speak plainly, it was Walsingham who 
had confessed to being her enemy, which he 
would never cease to be till he had accomplished 
his purpose ; of all which she had spoken before 
the commissioners. Beale said that Walsingham 
did not meddle more than the others, that he 
was esteemed a good and faithful servant, and 
that he believed that neither he nor any of the 
lords had any special power to do anything for 
or against her unless in the Council and Assembly. 
Beale said that he had to tell Her Majesty 
something about the treaties and affairs which 
had been in the past in this kingdom, and with 
these she had been connected and caused trouble. 
He criticised her coming into the kingdom, and 
said that the Queen had cared for her and 
received and appeased her subjects who were 
against her ; that seeing her in danger, she had 
helped her to retire to Carlisle in order to be 
more secure. Her Majesty answered that she 
had been led there compulsorily and against 
her will. Beale said it was for her good, and 
put her in mind that there had been affairs 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 249 

over which the subjects of Her Majesty and 
her friends had taken arms. She said that 
formerly when she desired to write she could ; 
and when it could profit the Queen and her it 
was no longer permitted, but since her enemies 
had procured her sentence she had not thought 
it would profit or serve her in any way ; besides, 
being deprived of all dignity and title, she did 
not see in what rank she could write for the 
present. What she did was not to save her 
life, nor to get pardon and escape, but only for 
peace of mind and for a last adieu. 

*' Next day after dinner, Paulet and Drury 
having been sent for, they came into her chamber, 
when she made the same speech, adding that she 
would make a rough draft of a letter before 
them. And while they were talking Paulet said 
he wished to read this letter before it was sealed, 
as she might put something within of which he 
wished to be assured because of his duty to his 
mistress. On this they had some conversation, 
Her Majesty being surprised that he should 
require such a thing. At the same time she 
said ironically that she thanked him for the good 
opinion he had of her, to suspect her of putting 
something into the letter that would hurt the 
English Queen. Paulet apologising for his be- 
haviour, assured her that Elizabeth wished to 
write her the same day (i6th December) Her 
Majesty's chaplain arrived. 

'' Tuesday, \^th December' (the Vigil of St. 



250 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Thomas). — Paulet and Drury were sent for 
to receive her letter. She showed it to them 
quite open, and took a copy of it, rubbing it 
against her forehead, then shut it with white 
silk and sealed it with Spanish wax." 

This letter has very fortunately been preserved, 
though it is not in Bourgoyne's Journal, and is 
in the following terms : — 

'* Madam, — Having with difficulty obtained 
leave from those to whom you have committed 
me to open to you all I have on my heart, as 
much for exonerating myself from any ill will or 
desire of committing cruelty, or any act of enmity 
against those with whom I am connected in 
blood ; as also kindly to communicate to you 
what I thought would serve you as much for 
your weal and preservation as for the main- 
tenance of the peace and repose of this isle, 
which can only be injured if you reject my 
advice. You will credit or disbelieve my dis- 
course as it seems best to you. 

'' I am resolved to strengthen myself in Christ 
Jesus alone, who to those invoking him with a true 
heart never fails in his justice and consolation, 
especially to those who are bereft of all human 
aid ; such are under his holy protection ; to him 
be the glory. He has equalled my expectation, 
having given me heart and strength in spe contra 
spem (in hope against hope) to endure the unjust 
calumnies, accusations, and condemnations (of 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 2 5 1 

those who have no such jurisdiction over me) 
with a constant resolution to suffer death for 
upholding the obedience and authority of the 
Apostolical Roman Catholic Church. 

*' Now since I have been on your part in- 
formed of the sentence of your last meeting of 
Parliament, Lord Buckhurst and Beale have 
admonished me to prepare for the end of my 
long and weary pilgrimage, I beg to return you 
thanks on my part for these happy tidings, and 
to entreat you to vouchsafe to me certain points 
for the discharge of my conscience. But since 
Sir Amias Paulet has informed me (though 
falsely) that you had indulged me by having 
restored to me my almoner and the money that 
they had taken from me, and that the remainder 
would follow ; for all this I would willingly return 
you thanks, and supplicate still further as a last 
request, which I have thought for many reasons 
I ought to ask of you alone, that you will accord 
this ultimate grace for which I should not like to 
be indebted to any other, since I have no hope 
of finding aught but cruelty from the Puritans, 
who are at this time, God knows wherefore, 
the first in authority and the most bitter against 
me. 

'* I will accuse no one : nay, I pardon with a 
sincere heart everyone even as I desire everyone 
may grant forgiveness to me, God the first. But 
I know that you more than anyone ought to feel 
at heart the honour or dishonour of your own 



252 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

blood, and that moreover of a Queen and the 
daughter of a King. 

**Thus, madam, for the sake of that Jesus to 
whose name all powers bow, I require you to 
ordain that when my enemies have slaked their 
black thirst for my innocent blood, you will permit 
my poor desolate servants altogether to carry 
away my body to bury it in holy ground with 
the other queens of France my predecessors, 
especially near the late Queen my mother ; having 
this in recollection, that in Scotland the bodies of 
the kings my predecessors have been outraged 
and the churches profaned and abolished ; and 
that as I shall suffer in this country I shall not 
be given place near the kings your predecessors, 
who are mine as well as yours ; for, according to 
our religion, we think much of being interred in 
holy ground. As they tell me that you will in 
nothing force my conscience nor my religion, and 
have even conceded me a priest, refuse me not 
this, my last request, that you will permit free 
sepulture to this body when the soul is separated, 
which when united could never obtain liberty to 
live in repose such as you would procure for 
yourself — against which repose, before God I 
speak, / never aimed a blomi but God will let 
you see the truth of all after my death. 

** And because I dread the tyranny of those to 
whose power you have abandoned me, I entreat 
you not to permit execution to be done on me 
without your own knowledge, not for fear of the 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 253 

torments which I am most ready to suffer, but on 
account of the reports which will be raised con- 
cerning my death unsuspected, and without other 
witnesses than those who would inflict it, who I 
am persuaded would be of very different qualities 
from those parties whom I require (being my 
servants) to stay spectators and with witnesses of 
my end in the faith of our Sacrament of my 
Saviour and in obedience to his Church. And 
after all is over that they together may carry 
away my poor body (as secretly as you please) 
and speedily withdraw without taking with them 
any of my goods except those which in dying I 
may leave to them . . . which are little enough 
for their long and faithful services. One jewel 
that I received of you I shall return to you with 
my last words, or sooner if you please. 

** Once more I supplicate you to permit me to 
send a jewel and a last adieu to my son with 
my dying benediction, for of my blessing he has 
been deprived since you sent me his refusal to 
enter into the treaty whence I was excluded by 
his wicked Council ; this last point I refer to your 
favourable consideration and conscience as the 
others ; but I ask them in the name of Jesus 
Christ, and in respect of our consanguinity, and 
for the sake of King Henry vii. your grandfather 
and mine, and by the honour of the dignity we 
both held and of our sex in common do I implore 
you to grant these requests. 

''As to the rest, I think you know that in your 



2 54 "^^^ L^^^ Days of Mary Stuart 

name they have taken down my dais (canopy and 
raised seat) but afterwards they owned to me 
that it was not by your command but by the 
intimation of some of your Privy Council. I 
thank God that this wickedness came not from 
you, and that it serves rather to vent their malice 
than to afflict me, having made up my mind to 
die. It is on account of this and some other 
things that they debarred me from writing to 
you, and after they had done all in their power 
to degrade me from my rank they told me * that 
I was but a mere dead woman, incapable of 
dignity ' — God be praised for all. 

*' I would wish that all my papers were brought 
to you without reserve, that at last it may be 
manifest to you that the sole care of your safety 
was not confined to those who are so prompt to 
persecute me. If you will accord this my last 
request, I would wish that you would write for 
them, otherwise they do with them as they choose. 
And, moreover, I wish that to this my last 
request you will let me know your last reply. 
To conclude, I pray God the just judge of his 
mercy that He will enlighten you with His Holy 
Spirit, and that He will give me His grace 
to die in the perfect charity I am disposed to do 
and to pardon all those who have caused or who 
have co-operated in my death. Such will be my 
last prayer to my end, which I esteem myself 
happy will precede the persecution which I fore- 
see menaces this isle, where God is no longer 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 255 

seriously feared and revered, but vanity and 
worldly policy rule and govern all — yet will I 
accuse no one nor give way to presumption — yet 
while abandoning this world and preparing myself 
for a better, I must remind you that one day you 
will have to answer for your charge, and for all 
those whom you condemn, and that I desire that 
my blood and my country may be remembered in 
that time. For why? From the first days of 
our capacity to comprehend our duties we ought 
to bend our minds to make the things of this 
world yield to those of eternity. 

** From Fotheringay this 19th December 
1586. — Your sister and cousin, prisoner wrong- 
fully, 

'* Marie {Royne). 

" Paulet afterwards troubled Her Majesty with 
a rather violent speech, warning her to thank the 
Queen and recognise the favour she had done 
her not only since her arrival in England but 
since, and in this last she was much indebted. 
Her Majesty said if she had received any benefit 
or favour from Elizabeth she thanked her for 
it, but she did not see it, having kept her a 
prisoner for eighteen years and then condemned 
her to death. It was the worst that she could do. 
Paulet said she had kept her from her enemies 
and saved her life ; that she had come into this 
country fleeing from another place, and it was 
the inconvenience of the sea that sent her into 



256 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

England. Her Majesty said there was nobody 
in England who held this view but himself, and 
that she had come into this country in a simple 
fishing boat, which was not intended to carry her 
farther, against the opinion of the lords who 
were with her, of whom there were some still 
living, who had tried to dissuade her from coming 
because she would put herself into the hands of 
the enemy and would only leave it at her death. 
They would not cross with her unless she gave 
them an attestation and certificate by her own 
hand that it was against their will that she came 
to England. Paulet, she said, showed himself 
very ignorant of her affairs. If Elizabeth did not 
wish to keep her promise she ought to have sent 
her away and not detained her against her under- 
taking. Paulet repeated it was for her good and 
to save her from her enemies, therefore she ought 
to have a good opinion of Elizabeth. Since she 
came into the country and was under her protec- 
tion, Elizabeth had guarded her and done her 
no harm, although she might have had suspicion 
of her as a rival in the kingdom. She was quite 
sure the enemies of the Queen of Scots would 
have taken her life had she been sent back to 
Scotland. Her Majesty replied that her subjects 
had taken arms on the frontiers. Paulet reminded 
her that when her party was the feeblest in her 
country Elizabeth had kept her in her rank and 
dignity, and her gratitude was to attempt 
Elizabeth's life. The which was so undoubted 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 257 

that Elizabeth had a right to proceed against her 
according to the laws of the country. 

" Drury began to speak to Melville, and said 
that many great lords had told him that the 
King of Scotland had good reason to know and 
respect the Queen of England, who had been to 
him a good mother : that it was not the English 
who had separated him from his mother, but it 
was because he would not make a league in which 
she (Mary) was included ; thus they had treated 
with him as King of Scotland, as one who 
was recognised in England and in all foreign 
countries. There was no other with whom to 
treat but he who was recognised by the Parliaments 
of England and Scotland. Her Majesty answered 
on the first point that It must be allowed to pass 
as above, she not having been allowed by the 
Queen of England to arm her people. The 
English not having laid down their arms they 
burned and wasted the country, and she, being kept 
by force, had not been able to make good condi- 
tions for getting away. Her party would not 
have been the weakest if the English had not 
mixed themselves up in it. She was obliged to 
tell them that one well-known man In England 
(John Wood) had written to Moray that ' they had 
not been able to keep the devil when they had 
him In their possession.' Better to have kept him 
tied and chained than to let her go. She desired 
to be judged by her peers or by twelve subjects 
not kings or primates, by whom England 
^7 



258 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

had no right to make laws. It was no great 
honour to praise such a wicked man as Morton, 
who was known for a tyrant and usurper, who 
pillaged and ravaged all the wealth of the poor 
subjects of Scotland, took her son prisoner, and 
extorted money tyrannically from everyone. He 
was a false man and a traitor, his life debauched 
and vicious, coming to a climax In luxury and 
adultery. Melville said he could corroborate this 
statement. She wondered at Elizabeth thinking 
herself a good mother to her son In having kept 
him separate from her and hindered friendship with 
his mother, having intercourse with those who kept 
her prisoner, receiving her rebels and favouring 
them. They ought not to have taken the counsel 
of young Gray to treat with the son rather than 
with the mother to whom the kingdom belonged, 
and that as soon as he became King she declared 
she had submitted by force, that she permitted him 
to take the title of King provided he took her 
counsel in affairs of importance and that he would 
do nothing without her. Otherwise she would 
disavow all that he did. The foreign kings recog- 
nised him only on this condition. (Paulet was 
evidently unable to reply.) 

'' Thursday, 22nd December. — Paulet sent to 
fetch Melville and Bourgoyne both together, con- 
trary to his custom, inasmuch as Melville since his 
return had always alone carried messages to and 
from the Queen. Paulet declared he had something 
to send to the Queen. This was two bags of 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 259 

papers according to what Her Majesty had asked In 
order to arrange her accounts, saying that he did 
not know what they were, but he gave them as he 
got them, delivering to us aside a letter from 
Curie to his sister saying that he had been allowed 
to write to ask Her Majesty that as she had 
promised for his bargain ^4000 by testament and 
^1000 in prison, it would be better to leave him 
the 2000 crowns that he had had by deposit, that 
the said sum might be put to Interest in France, 
as otherwise it might fall into the hands of his 
enemies. As the bags were unsealed we showed 
them to him. He said that because of his duty 
and charge he had unsealed them in order to 
know their contents. Her Majesty read Nau's 
letter, which was in one of the bags in a very short 
memorandum. 

''Friday, 2'^rd December. — Her Majesty sent 
to Melville and Bourgoyne to beg of Paulet to 
tell the court that she could do nothing without 
her papers which were awanting, and being those 
that were principally required, namely, the con- 
clusion and clearing up of the past, and that he 
would know what had become of them, as they 
had been carried away by Wade. Desiring to 
speak to him particularly of other points that 
she wished him to write down, Paulet, who was 
ill, promised to come to her when he was better, 
but he would write to her upon this and other 
subjects. 

''Saturday, J tk January 1587.— Paulet sent by 



26o The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

his secretary the papers which he said he had 
received the day before from his servants, who 
had returned Trom London with money for the 
expenses of the house, as he thought. These 
papers were memorandums made by Nau of the 
accounts of the Queen for the years 1583-4-5, 
what the treasurer had received and what he had 
paid out, showing that they owed her more than 
he had received because of the past troubles. 

"Her Majesty complained that they were not 
what she had asked, and were of no use to her ; 
that she must have her books and original papers 
concerning her estate and private affairs, the which 
neither affected the Queen nor England, and were 
of no interest to anyone but herself. She wished 
no writings to be in the hands of Nau. She 
desired to know what she had to dispose of in her 
will, without which she could do nothing, and she 
wanted from Nau a memorandum of the money 
he owed her in his own private name. This 
money he had received from her and her servants, 
including Pasquier, for the services he had given 
her in furnishing stuffs and distributing them, 
which stuffs he had paid with her money when he 
was in London ; while he also received it from 
those to whom he had delivered the said stuffs 
(paid twice). 

" Paulet took a memorandum of this, to write 
about it and about what Her Majesty wanted to 
know more particularly. He said he would do it 
when he could — he understood it well. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 261 

''Next day, ^th January, Her Majesty desired 
him to come and speak to her, as he had made 
her understand, by his wife and Melville, because 
of his malady he was unable. She knew he had 
been out the day before, when she hoped to have 
seen him, having also been able to walk out. 
Paulet answered that he would come, when his 
health would allow it — that he had a cold, and 
could not stir. We were charged to tell him that 
Her Majesty, not being able to communicate with 
him, and having no answer to her letter written 
nearly three weeks ago, thought of writing again. 
Then when he was getting better, she would pre- 
pare her letters, so that when he was cured he 
might find them all ready. He, a little angry, 
said she could write and prepare what she 
wished. 

''Saturday, lA^th January. — Her Majesty sent 
to Paulet to tell him that, according to what she 
had sent on Sunday last, she was surprised that 
she had received no answer, nor to that which she 
had begged him to write. She wished to be kept 
no longer in suspense, so as to arrange the 
matters of her last will and prepare herself for 
everything. Her letter was ready, and she desired 
him to come and speak to her, and see the letter, 
and seal it, as he had done the last. He being 
in bed, with one of his arms bandaged, said it 
was not possible for him to move or walk at 
present. He was very sorry, but as soon as he 
was able he would go to her. She gave orders to 



262 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

tell him if he could not come, to send Drury 
or his wife, or both, in order to receive it and 
seal it. Paulet said he would communicate with 
Drury, and next day we would have the answer. 
Which day, \^th January, after dinner, Paulet 
sent to tell us he had spoken with Drury, and 
that he could send nothing to the court without 
being authorised to do so. It was not for him to 
hinder her writing, but he was a servant, and not 
such an infant as to send anything without leave ; 
but he would write about it, and the distance not 
being great, she would soon receive an answer. 
Her Majesty sent to tell him she thought it very 
strange he should act in this fashion, seeing she 
had had permission to write ; that they even 
found it strange she had not done it, and that the 
Queen of England expected it, and one single 
letter from her might have kept them back, and 
if she had received it they might not have come 
here — that he himself, after the return of Lord 
Buckhurst, had offered to do this, and had even 
sent her letter. Paulet answered that he had a 
commission, and that he had executed it, but she 
might be content, she would soon have an answer. 
Upon this he was told that Her Majesty wished 
to know if he had instructions prohibiting him from 
sending her letters. Paulet said he could not 
answer particular questions : he promised to send 
Elizabeth Curie's letter, in answer to that of her 
brother, which she had received some days before, 
provided he saw and read it first. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 263 

''Friday, 20th January 1587. — Melville spoke 
to Paulet about the diet and the ordinary pension, 
if to have a servant, also our wages, to which he 
received a courteous answer refusing a servant 
but hoping he might be able to send the wages. 
Upon which we founded our hopes that all was 
not at the last extremity. 

''Saturday, 21st January. — Paulet sent to 
fetch Melville, Bourgoyne and Prean, upon which 
we wondered much what it could be for, and the 
latter not wishing to go because he had not 
suitable dress, remained behind until Melville and 
Bourgoyne spoke to him ; when he refused, saying 
he could do nothing without Prean. We con- 
cluded that he sent for us in private suspecting 
that they wished to separate him from the Queen. 
Prean, dressed as he was, borrowed a cloak. All 
the three having come to Paulet, he addressed 
Bourgoyne, whom he requested wishing him to 
tell the Queen that Melville and Prean were to 
have no more communication with Her Majesty, 
and he (Paulet) could not tell her himself Then 
Paulet said he had something to tell them that he 
knew would not be agreeable to Her Majesty nor 
to Melville, who was always known as a faithful 
servant to his mistress, but there was no help for 
it ; that he must take it in good part, and know 
there were good reasons for it ; that they must leave 
their mistress for the present, and they must ap- 
pear no more before her ; therefore they must 
retire to their rooms ; that Prean, being lodged so 



264 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

near Her Majesty, they could not hinder him from 
going to her. It would be better for him to live 
in one of Melville's chambers ; they were not to 
be made prisoners nor lose anything they had 
before, excepting in the presence of their mistress. 
They could walk in the court, dine in the office if 
they wished, communicate with the servants who 
came to them, but not to enter into the hall. 
Upon this Melville protested with regret, saying 
that all his consolation was to be near his 
mistress — would he permit him to see her and take 
leave of her ? Paulet answered that he could not, 
and it was of no use ; he said nothing to hinder 
him from thinking that he might return to her as 
before, but he must have patience for the present. 
Prean, protesting his regret, said the same. 
Bourgoyne, returning to Her Majesty, astonished 
her and the others very much ; they imagined all 
kinds of things, but could not find a good reason. 



CHAPTER XI 

Mary prohibited from writing Elizabeth — She surrenders her life to 
God, and is willing to die — Paulet still insolent — The Queen 
remonstrates with him — She thinks they will murder her 
secretly — Denied the use of a priest — Paulet resents secret 
murder — Mary's dignities — The dais and rod discontinued — 
Paulet and Melville quarrel — Arrival of the Sheriff and the 
Earls of Kent and Shrewsbury — She receives them in her 
bedchamber — Shrewsbury announces sentence of death ; to 
take place next morning — Mary's calm and pathetic reply — 
Takes leave of her servants : gives them her blessing and 
distributes presents to them — She writes her will — Names of 
those to be present at her death — Her last words and the 
scene of execution as recorded by Bourgoyne — Author's 
summing up and conclusion. 

''Sunday, 22nd January 1587. — Her Majesty 
sent Bourgoyne to tell Paulet that on the report 
that he had made she wished to speak to him 
but it was too late, and she wished it to be taken 
to him to think over it (I think she feared I would 
be detained like the others). Bourgoyne said to 
Paulet that Her Majesty found the manner of 
proceeding towards her very strange : that she, 
preparing for death, had wished to write to the 
Queen, as had been allowed, even invited by 
Buckhurst and Beale, and again allowed by him ; 
that she had given him a letter with the promise 
and assurance to keep it safely, in which she had 

265 



266 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

treated of nothing which could hurt anyone, 
neither of business, nor of things concerning the 
country, nor the State, nor the person of the 
Queen ; that it was not even to obtain favour, nor 
pardon, nor escape, having resolved to offer her 
body and her life gratefully, and with great con- 
tentment, for the cause of God and His Church, 
for which she was ready to die and shed her 
blood — not esteeming herself worthy to do this, as 
she had many times protested ; she had only 
written about her Will, as much for her Will as 
her funeral, which It was necessary to do in the 
religion which she professed. She had received 
no answer, at which she was not only astonished, 
but she was not sure that the Queen had received 
her letter ; consequently she had prepared another, 
but he had refused to send It ; and although he had 
promised to write to the Court, to see If she could 
send the letter, which was ready, she did not yet 
know If she could send It. He said he had 
permission, and had sent the Queen's letter ; that 
it did not follow though he had permission once, 
he had permission always. He assured her that 
Elizabeth had received her letter, but he had 
received no answer, and therefore could not give 
her one. He would never presume to Inquire 
what the Queen had written — it was all one to 
him, and he was not the man to keep back letters 
If he had got them ; and pressed to say If he had 
been prohibited from allowing her to write, 
answered that he had already said he had no 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 267 

orders to send her letters. On the second point 
he was told she was in great trouble to know the 
reason why she was separated from her two 
servants. The Queen of England had sent her 
a priest to prepare her for death and give con- 
solation, and now, when it was more than ever 
necessary, they had taken him away ; that having 
asked him to assist at her last end, when she was 
nearest to her death, she was deprived of him. 
There were none so criminal that they did not 
give them a minister of their religion to conduct 
them to execution and console them, and all the 
consolation she now had in her affliction in 
captivity came from her religion. She regretted 
infinitely not to be able to make her prayers to 
her contentment, assist at the Mass, and do the 
duties of a good Christian. The Queen had 
promised not to trouble her in her religion, and 
said it was not for religion they accused her. 
Her priest harmed no one, mingled in nothing but 
saying the prayers ; it would have been better 
not to have offered his services than to take him 
away in her great extremity. She could see that, 
not content with afflicting her body, they tried if 
that were possible to make her lose her soul, 
which could not be. She had such hope in God, 
that He would help her in this, as He had done 
before. She saw that their intentions were to 
take away her servants, one after the other ; carry 
her away secretly from here, to make her die at 
their pleasure or murder her secretly. 



268 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

'* This she did not regret, as having no consola- 
tion near her as she had hoped. She could do 
nothing without her papers, and she required a 
priest to assist and communicate with her. They 
might leave her this consolation seeing they had 
got everything they could desire as against the 
greatest enemy that could be found. One could 
do nothing more grievous than take away life. 
The rest is not only cruelty, it is inhuman and is 
denounced even by the wickedest of people. Paulet 
said that he did not think Her Majesty wished to 
have her priest near her, but he could assure her that 
he was not far away. He was neither in France 
nor in Scotland, nor out of the house ; and he saw 
no reason why she might not have him when 
necessary. When he heard of Her Majesty being 
massacred or killed secretly he indignantly pro- 
tested that there was no danger of such an out- 
rage, and they had no right to suspect him of such 
a thing. Bourgoyne said there was no idea of 
such a charge against him. Paulet said there was 
no more danger for Her Majesty than for his wife, 
his children, or himself. As for him, he was not 
the man to do such an act, and was indignant that 
he should be suspected of such a thing, for he was 
an honest man and a gentleman. He would not 
take such dishonour upon himself as to exercise 
such cruelty or behave like a Turk. Upon which 
they said that perhaps they did not mistrust him, 
but there were many people in England who were 
enemies of Her Majesty, and whom she suspected 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 269 

much, and whom she knew would spare nothing 
to do her harm. It was principally those that she 
feared. Then she complained that her steward 
had been taken from her, and wanted to know the 
reason ; if he had done anything injurious to any- 
one which might concern Elizabeth. They, with- 
out her having asked him, had offered him to her. 
He was of their own religion, and she did not think 
he could have done them any harm. Paulet said 
Melville was an honest man ; that he was not 
separated because he had offended Her Majesty 
nor done anything on his own account, but there 
were certain reasons, and it had to be done. At 
last Bourgoyne said Her Majesty feared to send 
anyone, as they might be detained one after the 
other. Paulet said she must not anticipate that 
as all her servants were in the house, and he 
thought she need not vex herself about it. 

''Monday, 2 ^rd January. — Melville got leave 
to speak to Paulet. Before this he had not been 
allowed to do so, although he had asked for it. 
We were full of suspicion and fear until the 
evening of the same day about five p.m., when the 
porter came to Her Majesty's chief baker to say 
that he must not carry the rod before Her 
Majesty's dinner. Upon which the Queen was 
very much astonished and thought of sending to 
ask the cause ; but Paulet would receive nobody, 
saying it was too late. Next day he would hear 
them. If it was because he had prohibited the 
carrying of the rod it would be useless, as it should 



270 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

have been prohibited when Melville was taken 
away. 

'' Tuesday, 2^tk January. — Her Majesty sent 
Bourgoyne to say to Paulet that she had so far 
got over the fear about her life and murder 
because of his disposition towards her. Having 
been warned of his new prohibitions, she had come 
back to the same doubt, as she could not but 
think they were doing it with the intention of 
taking away from her all conveniences and state 
and dignity, the more easily to accomplish their 
evil designs. She was much astonished that he 
would forbid a thing of so little consequence, that 
could neither hurt nor profit anyone. He could 
prohibit her servants as he pleased from doing 
her any honour, but he had been warned not to 
prevent them from doing their duty, as they had 
sworn to do, to Her Majesty's pleasure. He had 
no authority over them, especially touching their 
service. Paulet said Her Majesty did herself 
great wrong, and did wrong to the Queen and 
State of England, to the Council and to himself, 
to suppose that they would undertake anything so 
unworthy and so outrageous as to kill her either 
by night or by day, stab or massacre her secretly 
or suddenly. This touched him to the heart to 
hear such a speech, and displeased him to think 
that he could commit such an act of butchery, or 
permit it to be done. They had talked enough 
about that the day before ; Her Majesty was a 
woman of reason, of great mind, and practical, and 




GEORGE TALBOT, SIXTH EARL OF SHREWSBURY. 

From the Collection of the present Earl. 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 271 

he wondered she would torment herself about this. 
She knew they had taken away her dais, her 
steward, and her priest, and now she took offence 
at a trifle, for having taken away the rod they 
carried before her at meals. She was wrong, being 
attainted and a convicted and condemned woman 
Bourgoyne said she had cause to be angry, seeing 
they showed such ill-will for a thing of so little 
consequence, and she remembered they had done 
the same to King Richard, whom they had 
degraded from all honour and dignity. He was 
suddenly put to death, murdered in a moment, 
and she feared the same thing might be done to 
her. Immediately Paulet flew into a rage and 
said they must not bring him such unworthy 
messages, and that Bourgoyne had invented them. 
Bourgoyne said he only repeated the Queen's 
words, and neither added to them nor diminished 
them. After much discussion they separated. 

''Friday, '^rd February, — Melville asked to 
speak to Paulet, but was refused. Paulet said if 
he came on the part of the Queen, he could not 
speak to him, being separated. If he came on his 
own account, he could tell the porter. He also 
refused to allow him to write, for the same reason. 
Upon his wishing to know if he had offended his 
mistress or Paulet, or why they Jcept him apart, 
might he have his letters delivered to him, or 
might he be allowed to return to Her Majesty, or 
go back to his own country. It would be easier 
to oro to the kitchen to communicate with the 



272 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Queen's women by the window of the hall, where 
he might also see the Queen. He wished also to 
be better lodged, being one of two in one chamber. 
He was answered that he had offended no one ; he 
would have his letters in due time, and they would 
see about his lodging ; for the rest, nothing could 
be changed. 

'^Saturday, \th February 1587. — Her Majesty 
sent Bourgoyne to say she was ill, and to beg 
Paulet to allow him to go out and gather herbs 
in some of the adjoining gardens. Paulet said 
she would get everything she wished if she put 
it in writing ; and being pressed by Bourgoyne 
to allow him to go, said he could not answer to 
this, but must communicate with Drury, and on 
Monday he would have his reply. Paulet being 
pressed not to delay for fear Her Majesty might 
get seriously 111, and it was necessary that the 
remedy should be given her to-morrow. Im- 
mediately after Bourgoyne left, Paulet sent to 
say he could go If he wished, although he 
thought It was imprudent. Bourgoyne and the 
apothecary went to gather the herbs, and the 
Queen began her cure next day. 

''Monday, 6th Feh^uary. — The Dean of Peter- 
borough and some others dined with Paulet. 
After dinner, Beale arrived alone, consulted with 
Paulet, and then returned to the village. 

" Tuesday, ytk February. — Several arrived, 
amongst whom was the Sheriff, as we thought ; 
after dinner the Earls of Kent and Shrewsbury, 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 273 

at whose coming we were greatly astonished and 
In great fear, having for three days Imagined 
all kinds of things as to Her Majesty's end, 
fearing the blow was certain. They sent asking 
an audience of her. She answered that she was 
in bed, but if they were much pressed she would 
get up if they gave her a little time. After 
hearing that it was of great importance, she 
prepared to receive them In her chamber, at 
the foot of her bed, namely, the two earls, with 
Beale, Paulet, and Drury (Shrewsbury with head 
uncovered), together with the others, who did not 
uncover all the time they spoke to her. Shrews- 
bury began to say that Elizabeth had sent them 
to tell her that after having acted honourably 
in her affairs of which she was accused, and 
found guilty and therefore condemned, he had 
been sent by the Queen in order that she might 
hear her sentence read. He, Kent, and Beale 
had been commissioned to put it into execution. 
Thereupon Beale commenced to read a writing 
on parchment with the Great Seal of England 
and yellow wax hanging therefrom, in which Her 
Majesty was named " Marie Stuart, daughter of 
James v., formerly called Queen of Scotland and 
Dowager of France," etc. This being read, Her 
Majesty firmly, and without emotion, answered 
that she thanked them for news so welcome ; that 
they did her a great benefit In retiring her from 
this world, with which she was quite content 
because of the misery she saw in it, being in 
18 



274 "^^^ h^st Days of Mary Stuart 

continual affliction, and of no use or profit to 
anyone. She had long expected this, and had 
waited for it from day to day for eighteen years. 
She was Queen born and Queen anointed, near 
relation to the Queen of England, granddaughter 
of Henry vii., and had had the honour to be 
Queen of France. Throughout her life she had 
only had misfortune, and she was very glad that 
it had pleased God, by their means, to take her 
away from so many troubles ; she was ready and 
willing to shed her blood in the cause of God, 
her Saviour, her Creator, as also the Catholic 
Church, for the maintenance of which she had 
always done what was possible ; loving the Queen 
her good sister and the island as dearly as 
herself, as she had often shown, having offered 
in every way to take order, so that everything 
should come to a good issue and be arranged 
peacefully. She had always been rejected, thrust 
back — held prisoner without having merited it, 
having come of her own free will into the country 
in hope of succour. With the Queen she was in 
full agreement, and might have arranged every- 
thing so that each would have been content if 
she had been allowed an interview. And at 
last Her Majesty swore on the Bible, which she 
had near her, that she had neither sought nor 
attempted the death of the Queen nor of any 
other person. She was told by Shrewsbury and 
Kent that this Bible was the version of the Pope, 
and therefore it did not count. She was offered 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 275 

the Dean of Peterborough for her consolation, by 
whom she could learn what was the true religion, 
for her salvation. They said she had always 
remained In what they taught her In her youth, 
and that she had continued in that, because no 
one had led her to know the truth ; and now it 
was time, when she had but a few hours to remain 
In this world, that she should recognise the true 
religion, and remain no longer in these follies 
of popery and abomination ; that they had the 
true word of God ; that she could make compari- 
son when she had spoken with the minister — she 
could choose afterwards ; that they spoke In a 
good conscience, desiring that she should be right 
at her death, and be converted to God. Her 
Majesty said she had been a long time instructed 
and well versed in her religion ; she knew well 
what she ought to know for her salvation and 
conscience ; she had not only read and heard the 
wisest men of the Catholic religion, but also those 
of the Protestant ; she had communicated with 
them and heard them preach, but had heard 
nothing which could In the least turn her from 
her first faith ; that having come into this 
country to the dwelling of Lord Shrewsbury, to 
please everyone and show that she only acted 
for her conscience, she had heard the ablest of 
their preachers for a whole Lent. At last she 
gave it up, which Lord Shrewsbury confirmed, 
asking her to continue. She found no edification ; 
having lived till now in the true religion, it was 



276 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

not the time to change. Now she must remain 
firm and constant, as she intended to do ; and 
rather than fail she would lose ten thousand lives, 
if she had them, shed her blood, and endure the 
tortures which they could inflict. Therefore, in 
order to console her, would they let her see her 
priest, to prepare her for death : it was all she 
wished for. They told her that could not be ; it 
was against their conscience, which would accuse 
them if they did so, knowing that it was against 
God and their religion ; that, as much as possible, 
they should hinder and take away such abomin- 
ations, which offended God and their consciences ; 
but she would be allowed to see a minister. 
Her Majesty said she would do nothing of the 
kind, and would have nothing to do with him; 
she wished neither to see nor hear him, and they 
need not trouble themselves any more trying to 
persuade her, for she saw they wished her to 
lose both body and soul. She hoped God would 
have mercy on her. She was already prepared, 
and He who knew her heart would pardon her. 
She was astonished that at the end they denied 
those things which the Queen had granted her; 
they had taken her priest, and when he became 
more necessary they denied him to her, a thing 
that was very cruel. It was told her that they 
did not know who had granted her a priest, but 
it would be a burden on their conscience if they 
allowed him to come to her. And intermingled 
with much conversation, it was told her as to her 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 277 

condemnation that it was found she could not live 
without danger to the life of the Queen and of 
religion, and that of all those who were occupied 
with her there was not one who could show the 
contrary. She complaining of her son, they said 
he had done his duty, and she must die in charity. 
She said she pardoned everybody and accused 
nobody, but in God's cause she could follow the 
example of David : pray God to confound and 
punish his enemies, and pardon her sins. At 
last, being pressed to see the minister, she asked 
when she must die ; the answer was, to-morrow, 
about eight o'clock in the morning. She again 
asked for her priest, and said she could not make 
her Will, not having "received her papers, for 
which she had written, and made Paulet write 
that there was nothing which could be of any use 
to Elizabeth. She wanted to arrange with her 
treasurer, and not to disappoint her other servants. 
They told her that Wade, who had them, was 
in France. Then Her Majesty asked about her 
burial. They told her she could not be buried in 
France. As to her servants, they had no orders, 
but they saw nothing that would hinder them 
from doing as she desired, and have their gifts. 
She asked where her servants were, and what 
had become of Nau. They said they did not know. 
She asked if she was to die, and he be saved. They 
said they did not know, but he had not escaped. 
Her Majesty said she would die for the life of 
him who accused her and caused her death to 



278 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

save himself ; then she was told she was no longer 
in the hands of Paulet, but that the earls, from 
now, would give her in charge to him, to deliver 
her up when they came. 

** Then the servants of Her Majesty, crying out 
in tears, said the time was too short to arrange 
her affairs — one night was not enough ; she would 
leave her servants destitute of all means, and to 
have pity upon them ; that it seemed by their 
commission they had power to make the execution 
when they would — would it please them to defer 
it for a little time ? The answer was that it could 
not be so. Her Majesty sent for her servants 
after supper, gave them a lecture on charity 
between themselves, and took leave of them in a 
long speech, giving them pardon for all, begged 
of them to pray God for her, admonished each in 
particular, requesting them to live in friendship 
among themselves, and to give over all past 
enmity and ill-will, showing how much reason, 
wisdom, and constancy she had. Then she 
parted her clothes among them, to each some- 
thing, as conveniently as she could. In the night, 
after having slept some hours, she wrote her last 
Will, as fully as she could, and for the little time 
that she had gave orders for her movables, for 
the journey of her servants, and distributed to 
each some money, according to her will. 

"In the morning, she admonished anew her 
servants, and then remained in prayer until the 
Sheriff arrived about nine o'clock, who led her 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 279 

away without allowing any of her servants to 
follow her. At the foot of the steps she found 
Melville, who took leave of her kneeling, who 
showed how difficult such an adieu was to support, 
and grieved that he must see such a spectacle 
after being so long separated from her. Her 
Majesty had asked the day before that Paulet 
would allow Melville to come before her death. 
At her earnest request they allowed Melville, 
Bourgoyne, Jervis, Gourgon, Didier, Jane 
Kennedy, and Elspeth Curie to be present, at 
which, by the witness of all, she showed her great 
and royal courage, her constancy, above all her 
firmness to her religion and piety. After having 
spoken some words to those of whom she had 
spoken the day before to the lords. Her Majesty 
refused flatly to hear the minister, who insisted. 
She protested more zealously than ever, prayed 
to God apart in Latin, while the Dean did so 
according to his religion. After a few words Her 
Majesty recommended her servants to the Lords, 
and then gave them her benediction, prayed anew, 
moving everyone to pity, until, standing up, she 
made her two maids take off her veil, her mantle 
with train, and her stomacher, begging of them 
not to weep. Then anew she knelt down, holding 
her hands to heaven, holding the crucifix of wood 
which she had carried from her chamber, and did 
not release it until the end ; made her eyes be 
bandaged by her maids, and without any other 
bands raised her head and extended her neck, 



2 8o The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

which she kept quite rigid, and praying, waited 
the blow without any movement. As long as she 
could speak she repeated with a loud voice the 
words, ^ In manus tuns domine commendo' (* Into 
Thy hands, O Lord, I commend my spirit '), and 
immediately her spirit passed away, and the 
Queen of Scots was delivered from all her cares." 

Bourgoyne adds nothing more. There can be 
no doubt that the cruel and inhuman conduct of 
Elizabeth, Walsingham, and Paulet, of which he 
had been so long an eye-witness, had fairly over- 
whelmed him with grief, and the last tragic scene 
had prevented him adding another word. This 
Journal can never be disregarded as a great 
factor in the consideration of Mary s unfortunate 
career, and particularly regarding her relations 
with Elizabeth and her position in the Babington 
Conspiracy. 

Conclusion 

It is difficult to read this Journal without 
emotion, more particularly when we think that 
the Royal victim had committed no crime and 
was absolutely innocent of any plot affecting the 
life of the Queen of England. After the kid- 
napping outrage her execution was clearly decided 
upon in the mind of Elizabeth, and it would 
have been better to have had the execution then 
than to have tormented Mary for another six 
months. No sooner was this outrage completed 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 281 

than the first step towards the death of Mary 
was taken, under date 13th September, as recorded 
by Bourgoyne, when her personal servants, part of 
her household, were separated from her by force, 
and they never saw her again. On the 9th October 
following the remainder were separated from her 
in the same offensive way, and only her four maids 
of honour were left to attend her. 

Four days after this the commissioners arrived 
from London to undertake the trial, which lasted 
three days, a trial that was remarkable for its 
illegal procedure :^ 

(a) By refusing to permit the accused to be 
defended by counsel. 

(d) Compelling the accused to defend herself. 

(c) Refusing to surrender to the accused her 
own papers to enable her to make her defence ; 
which papers were surreptitiously seized by Eliza- 
beth's order some time previously. 

(d) For having its decision *'cut and dry" 
before the trial took place. ' 

These points have all been proved up to the 
hilt. The trial was undoubtedly the greatest 
farce in English history, and we think would 
be very generally denounced by the English 
people as an outrage on their national honour 
and an event that materially affected the prestige 
of their country. Had the vilest criminal been 
sentenced to death he would have been treated 
with indulgence and kindness up to his execu- 
tion. Not so Queen Mary. In the estimation of 



282 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Elizabeth no amount of torture was too much 
to administer, and she compelled it to be 
administered. It is evident from the record that 
Paulet had carte blanche after the sentence to 
treat her with greater severity than ever. 

On the 19th November she wished to send a 
letter to Elizabeth respecting her will and arrange- 
ments for her funeral, and on Paulet being asked 
to forward it he replied that "he must first read 
it before it was sealed, as she (Queen Mary) 
might put something within of which he wished 
to be assured because of his mistress." On 19th 
December Paulet was so insolent as to warn her 
''that it was her duty to thank the Queen (Eliza- 
beth) for favours since her arrival in England and 
since, as she was much indebted to her ! " On 1 2th 
January Paulet informed her that he could send no 
letters of hers to the Court without being authorised 
to do so. Mary wished to know if he had letters pro- 
hibiting him from sending her letters, but he replied 
that he could not answer particular questions ; 
and so the torture of the poor captive was carried 
on from day to day. 

On 20th January Paulet informed Sir Andrew 
Melville that he must leave his mistress and 
appear no more before her. Melville was the 
master of her household, and probably her most 
devoted and faithful friend and counsellor. The 
separation of Melville was the greatest calamity 
that could have befallen her. Thus they deprived 
her of the services of her priest and also of her 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 283 

steward, and on 23rd January Paulet's porter 
informed her chief baker that he must no longer 
carry the rod before dinner ; the rod was an 
emblem of royal dignity. Mary remonstrated 
with Paulet, stating that it would neither hurt nor 
profit anyone ; but Paulet was immovable, and 
Mary had to stand the insult. 

On 4th February, four days before the execution, 
Mary was ill, and her physician recommended herbs 
from the garden to cure her trouble. It will scarcely 
be credited that Paulet in a brutal manner refused 
to allow the herbs to be gathered — but afterwards 
he consented. All this persecution was by order 
of the Queen of England. Why, it may naturally 
be asked, was the Queen of Scots tortured in this 
manner after she had been tried and condemned 
and sentence of death pronounced ? Surely her 
condemnation might have satisfied Elizabeth 
without resorting to those miserable tactics — 
cruelly insulting her and killing her by inches. 
Paulet, who was an uneducated man, was capable 
of administering the coarsest treatment, in all 
which he was supported by his mistress and 
received from her many expressions of gratitude 
for carrying out her wishes and keeping the 
Queen of Scots in constant misery. We may 
well ask. Was Elizabeth a woman, or was she 
a fiend in human form ? 

On 7th February, the day before the execution, 
the Earls of Shrewsbury and Kent, and Beale, 
Drury, and Paulet, desired an interview with 



284 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

her, but she was ill and in bed. They, however, 
insisted on seeing her, and w^ere reluctantly- 
admitted, Shrewsbury being the only one who 
had the common decency to uncover his head. 
What these rude and uncultivated men, all foes 
of hers, wanted was simply to read the death- 
sentence, which, had they been gentlemen, any 
two of them might have read the paper and the 
others remained outside ; or, considering their 
errand, they might have had as much considera- 
tion for the Queen as to wait till she got 
up and dressed. This document showed the 
cloven foot of Elizabeth. It described Mary as 
" formerly Queen of Scotland and Dowager of 
France," which was an insulting reference ; and 
her crime was that she had attempted to 
assassinate Elizabeth. When the paper was 
read Mary swore on the Bible that she had 
never sought, nor attempted to seek, the life of 
Elizabeth. In place of receiving this in solemn 
silence, seeing they had no authority to discuss 
anything with her, they with incredible insolence 
informed her that her Bible was the Pope's 
version and not binding. They offered her the 
Dean of Peterborough for consolation, "from whom 
she would learn what was the true religion, that 
she might no longer remain in the follies of 
Papistry and abomination." The offer she 
rejected with scorn. On being informed that 
she was to die the following morning, she 
requested that her priest might help her to make 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 285 

her will ; also that she wished to be burled in 
France. Both requests were refused, whether with 
or without Elizabeth's knowledge is not recorded. 
It was a disgraceful incident to all concerned. 

And so we have arrived at the close of this 
great tragedy, and the spirit of the Queen of 
Scots has gone for ever beyond the jurisdiction 
of its royal persecutor. Mary's reputation has 
been dragged through the mire, and every effort 
made by adverse critics to slander her fair fame, 
but no authentic proof has been produced against 
her, no proof that will stand investigation. Her 
traducers have been compelled to fall back on 
forged or fabricated documents, and these have 
been freely put before us with the view of in- 
fluencing the public mind against her. 

It is evident from the most careful research that 
there is no authentic evidence to connect her 
either with the Darnley murder, the Casket 
Letters, or the Babington Conspiracy, while the 
Bothwell marriage was by the Ainslie Bond 
compulsory. Her life was full of trouble, and 
her last days were made bitter by suffering 
and distress. Can we wonder, after perusing 
Bourgoyne's Journal, that Mary Stuart regarded 
the scaffold with feelings of gratitude, and rejoiced 
that her captivity was at last concluded ? 

"When the day of toil is done, 
When the race of life is run. 
Father, grant Thy wearied one 
Rest for evermore." 



CHAPTER XII 
APPENDIX 

Description of Queen Mary's first Parliament — Queen Mary's 
Proclamation anent religion — Her second Proclamation 
anent religion — Her third Proclamation anent religion — 
Declaration as to religion by Mary and Darnley — Text of 
her compulsory abdication — Procuratory signed compulsorily — 
Plots for her liberation — Text of letters in handwriting of 
PhiUips :— 

Queen Mary to Charles Paget, 20th May 1586 
Charles Paget to Queen Mary, 29th May „ 
Queen Mary to Charles Paget, 27th July „ 
Queen Mary to Mendoza, 27th July „ 

Queen Mary's mottoes and devices, with translations 
Queen Mary's Will 

There are certain documents connected with the history 
of Queen Mary, not easily found elsewhere, documents 
which are of the very highest importance in estimating 
her character and the adverse criticism to which she has 
frequently been subjected. Specially we refer to her 
attitude on the question of religion, a point that has given 
rise to much controversy. No less than three proclama- 
tions were issued by Queen Mary, all of which we 
reproduce, and to which we direct the reader's attention. 
Each of them is conspicuous for the liberality of her 
opinions. It is evident from these that no attempt was ever 
made by her to impose the Catholic religion on the nation. 
The proclamation regarding Moray's Rebellion is a 
document that is not usually included in the biographies 
of Queen Mary. This proclamation was the result of 
Moray and Morton's conduct in opposing to the very 



The Last Days of Mary Stuart 287 

last Mary's marriage with Darnley and taking steps to 
create a rebellion in the kingdom. The Queen keenly 
resented this conduct, and although her position and 
influence were much stronger than that of the rebels, 
these two nobles were vindictive, unforgiving, and 
tyrannical to a degree. They both led the conspiracy 
which resulted in Darnley 's murder, and Morton was 
the man who behaved so treasonably and disgracefully 
at Carberry Hill and betrayed the Queen, an event 
which was followed by all her troubles. 

We also give the text of the two fabricated documents 
— the Abdication and the Procuratory — signed by her at 
Lochleven on 24th July 1567, when Lord Lindsay of 
the Byres committed the outrage on the Queen by 
forcing himself into her bed-chamber and compelling 
her to sign these papers under pain of death. 

The letters in the handwriting of Phillips the spy, as 
also the text of Queen Mary's Will, are reproduced as 
being rather uncommon papers. 

Queen Mary's Devices and Mottoes, which once 
adorned her private apartments, have, very fortunately for 
posterity, been carefully deposited in the State Paper 
Office. They have been specially translated for this 
volume, and must be admitted to be very ingenious and 
very curious, and full of pathetic interest. The transla- 
tion was difficult on account of the age and obscurity 
of the text ; but in their new form they are an invaluable 
addition to the history of the Queen. 

Queen Mary and her First Parliament 

Letter from Randolph to the Earl of Rutland loth June 
1563 at Edinburgh: — 

" Her Grace has now held her Parliament, the solemnity 
whereof hath been very great. On the 26th May her 
Grace rode to the Parliament House in this order: — 



288 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

gentlemen, barons, lords, and earls in their order ; after 
these the trumpeters and such other music as they had ; 
next the heralds ; then the Earl of Moray, who carried 
the sword, the Earl of Argyll the sceptre, and the Duke 
the regalia. Then followed the Queen in her Parliament 
robes and a very fair rich crown upon her head. There 
followed Her Grace the noblemen's wives as these were 
in dignity, twelve in number ; after them the four Maries, 
demoiselles of honour, or the Queen's minions, call 
them as pleases your honour, but a fairer sight was 
never seen. These being the principals, sixteen, there 
followed them as many more so wonderful in beauty 
that I know not what court may be compared to them. 
The choice, I assure your lordship, that day was there 
of the whole realm. Having taken her place in Parlia- 
ment, and silence being commanded, the Queen delivered, 
with a singular good grace, an oration short and very 
pretty, of which I send your lordship a copy. I am 
sure she made it herself, and she deserved great praise 
for delivering the same. I had that day the honour to 
escort Her Grace to the Parliament House and to be 
present at the whole solemnities during the time she 
was there. That day there was little done." 



Queen Mary's Proclamation anent Religion, 
Edinburgh, 2^th August 1561 

" Forasmuch as the Queen's Majesty has understood 
the great inconvenience that may come by the division 
presently standing in this realm in matters of religion, 
that Her Majesty is desirous to see pacified by an order 
to the honour of God and tranquillity of her realm, and 
means to adopt the same by the advice of her Estates 
as soon as convenient may be. Her Majesty's resolution 
may be greatly hindered if any tumult or sedition be 



Proclamation anent Religion 289 

raised among the lieges. Therefore Her Majesty ordains 
letters to be directed charging all and sundry by open 
proclamation at the Mercat Cross of Edinburgh and 
other places, that the lieges continue in quietness, keep 
peace and civil society among themselves. In the mean- 
time while the Estates of her realm may be assembled, 
and Her Majesty having taken a final order by their 
advice and consent, which Her Majesty hopes will be for 
the good of all — that none of them take on themselves 
publicly or privately to make any alteration or innovation 
on the state of religion, or attempt anything against the 
form which Her Majesty found universally observed on 
her arrival in this realm, under pain of death; with 
certification that if any subject violate this order he shall 
be held to be a seditious person and a raiser of tumult, 
and the said penalty shall be executed upon him with 
all rigour, as an example to others, — Her Majesty by 
the advice of the Lords of her Secret Council commands 
and charges her lieges that none of them take upon 
themselves to molest or trouble any of her domestic 
servants or any person who has come from France in 
her company, in word, deed, or countenance, or any 
cause whatever, either within her palace or outside of it, 
or make any division amongst them on any colour or 
pretence, under pain of death. Albeit Her Majesty is 
sufficiently persuaded that her good and loving subjects 
would do the same for the reverence they bear to her 
person and authority even if no such command were 
published." 

Second Proclamation, 
St. Andrews, \6th March 1562 

" Forasmuch as our Sovereign Lady remembering that 
soon after her arrival in this realm, understanding the 
19 



290 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

great inconvenience that might follow by the differences 
in matters of religion, and being desirous to see the 
same pacified by a good order to the honour of God 
and tranquillity of the realm, directed letters, proclama- 
tions, and charges throughout the realm, straightly 
commanding her lieges that they should continue in 
quietness and keep peace and civil society among them- 
selves. In the meantime the Estates might be assembled 
and a final order by their advice and consent might be 
taken in the matter that none of the lieges shall take in 
hand privately or openly to make any alteration on the 
state of religion, or attempt anything against the form 
which Her Majesty found publicly and universally 
observed on her arrival, under pain of death. With 
certification that if any violate this order he shall be 
held to be a seditious person and a raiser of tumult. 
Albeit the same was duly proclaimed so that none can 
pretend ignorance thereof Nevertheless, some forgetting 
their duty, are reported to have contravened, and intend 
purposely to contravene, the same by innovation of the 
religion and ministration of the sacraments otherwise 
than the public form aforesaid. Such contravention if 
it be allowed to proceed unpunished may not only 
engender contempt for our authority, but raise tumult 
and sedition within the realm, to the hindrance of Her 
Majesty's good intentions for restoring peace in such 
matters. Her Majesty ordains open proclamation to 
be made at the Mercat Cross of all burghs of this realm, 
that they as far as in them lies endeavour to observe 
and keep the said former proclamation in every point 
and condition ; that none of them presume to do any- 
thing that may tend to the violation thereof, under the 
penalty contained in the same, certifying them that as 
Her Majesty most lovingly will embrace all her subjects 
obeying her commands, so can she not of her honour 



Proclamation anent Religion 291 

and duty but hate and punish the transgressors thereof, 
specially where the matter concerns the keeping of good 
order, of which they may assure themselves when they 
shall feel the same and obtain the reward due to those 
who depart from their Sovereign's obedience." 

Confirmation of the foregoing proclamation ; Holy- 
rood, 30th June 1564: — 

" The Queen ordains the Keeper of her Signet to pass 
letters of the date hereof according to the ordinance 
made by her grace at St. Andrews, i6th March 1562, 
touching the matter of religion and the keeping of civil 
society among her subjects, nowise adding thereto or 
diminishing the same in any of its conditions ; keeping 
this present Act for his warrant as he will answer to Her 
Majesty therefor." 

Third Proclamation, 
22nd August 1565 

" The King and Queen remembering that soon after 
Her Majesty's arrival great inconvenience arose by differ- 
ences in matters of religion, and being desirous to see 
the same pacified, directed letters, proclamations, and 
charges throughout the realm, commanding the lieges 
not to make any alteration on the state of religion or 
attempt anything against the form which Her Majesty 
found prevailing on her arrival, under pain of death; 
with certification that if any should act contrary to this 
he should be regarded as a seditious person and raiser 
of tumult. The same has been divers times duly 
proclaimed, so that none can pretend ignorance. Never- 
theless, some forgetting their duty, it is reported that 
they have contravened, and intend to contravene, the 
same by introducing the religion and ministration of 



292 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

the sacraments otherwise than by the public form 
observed on Her Majesty's arrival. Others have already 
disobeyed their Majesties' commands and are denounced 
rebels and put to the horn. To cover their rebellion 
they endeavour to persuade the lieges to believe that 
their Majesties in prosecuting the rebels mean nothing 
else but the plain subversion of the state of religion as 
aforesaid. By such false reports they alienate the lieges 
from their loyalty. For eschewing of which false report 
their Majesties ordain letters to be directed to officers of 
the King and Queen, etc., charging all and sundry their 
lieges that they endeavour to observe and obey the 
former proclamation, and that none presume to attempt 
anything that may tend to the violation and breaking 
thereof under the penalty contained in the same." 



Proclamation touching Moray's Rebellion 

Declaration by the King and Queen, 3rd September 
1565:— 

" Forasmuch as in this uproar lately raised against 
us by certain rebels and others to blind the eyes of the 
simple people, we have given them to understand that 
the quarrel they had in hand was only religion, thinking 
with that cloak to cover their other ungodly designs. 
And so under pretence of that plausible argument to 
draw after them a large following of ignorant persons. 
Now, for preservation of our lieges whose cases were 
to be pitied if they blindly should be trapped in so 
dangerous a snare, it has pleased God, by the utterance 
of their own mouths and writings to us, to discover the 
poison that before lay hid in their hearts; albeit to 
persons of clear judgment the same was evident before. 



Proclamation — Moray's Rebellion 293 

For what other thing might move the principal raisers 
of this tumult to put themselves in arms against us so 
unnaturally, upon whom we had bestowed so many 
benefits. The great honour we did to them, being 
thereof most unworthy, made them to misknow them- 
selves, and their insatiable ambition could not be 
satisfied with heaping riches upon riches, and honour 
upon honour, unless they might receive in their hands 
ourselves and our whole realm, to be led, used, and dis- 
posed at their pleasure. But of this the multitude 
could not perceive if God, for disclosing of their 
hypocrisy, had not compelled them to utter their un- 
reasonable desire to govern. For now, by letters sent 
from themselves to us, they make plain confession that 
the establishing religion will not content them, but we 
must perforce be governed by such counsel as shall 
please them to give us, a thing so far beyond all reason 
that we think the mere mention of such a demand is 
sufficient to make their nearest kinsfolk their mortal 
enemies. What is this but in a manner to invert the 
order of nature, to make the prince obey, the subject 
to command ? The like was never demanded of any of 
our noble progenitors, nor of governors or regents. The 
princes ever chose their counsel of such as they thought 
most fit. When we ourselves were of less age, and on 
our first arrival in the realm, we had free choice of 
counsel at our pleasure. Now, when we are at our full 
majority, shall we be brought back to the state of 
pupilage and minority, or be put under tutelage ? 

" So long as some of them bore the whole swing with 
us, this matter was never called in question ; but now, 
when they cannot be permitted to do and undo all 
things at their own pleasure, they will put a bridle on 
our mouths and give us counsel after their own fantasy. 
This is the quarrel of religion they made you believe 



294 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

they had in hand; this is the quarrel for which they 
would have you hazard your lives, lands, and goods, in 
company with certain rebels against your natural 
princes ; or, in plain language, they would be kings 
themselves, leaving us the bare name and title, taking 
to themselves the whole use and administration of the 
kingdom. 

" We have thought good to make publication hereof 
so that you suffer not yourselves to be deceived under 
pretence of religion to follow them, who, preferring their 
own advancement to the public good, would, if ye 
hearken to their voice, draw you after them to your 
utter destruction. Assuring you that as we have 
hitherto had good experience of our clemency, and 
under our rule enjoyed in peace the possession of your 
goods and liberty of conscience, so may ye be in full 
assurance of the like hereafter, and have us always 
your good and loving princess as many as shall con- 
tinue in due obedience and do the office of faithful and 
natural subjects. 

"St. Andrews, ird September 1565." 



Fabricated Abdication of Queen Mary 

" Mary, by the grace of God, Queen of Scots, to all 
and sundry, our judges and ministers of our laws, 
lieges and all to whom it effeirs, to whose knowledge 
these our letters shall come, greeting: — Forasmuch as 
after long, great, and intolerable pains and labours taken 
by us since our arrival in the realm for the government 
thereof, and keeping of the lieges in quietness, we have 
not only been vexed in our spirit, body, and senses, but 
altogether so wearied thereof, that our ability and 
strength of body is not able longer to endure the same. 



The Bogus Abdication 295 

Therefore and because nothing earthly can be more 
comfortable and happy to us, or in our lifetime to see 
our most dear son the native prince of this our realm, 
placed in the kingdom thereof, and the crown royal set 
on his head ; we of our own free will and special motive 
have demitted and renounced the government, guiding, 
and governing of this our realm of Scotland, lieges, and 
subjects thereof, in favour of our said son ; to the effect 
that in all time coming he may peaceably and quietly 
enjoy the same without trouble and be obeyed as native 
king and prince of the same by the lieges thereof 
And understanding by reason of his youth he is not 
able in his ^own person to administer in his kingly 
government as equity requires until hereafter he come 
to the years of discretion ; and also knowing the 
proximity of blood standing between our son and 
our dearest brother James, Earl of Bothwell, Lord 
Abernethy, etc., and having experience of the natural 
affection and kindly love he has in all times borne and 
presently bears towards us, honour and estate of our 
said son, of whose love and favour towards him we 
cannot but assure ourselves to whom no greater honour, 
joy, nor felicity on earth can come than to see him 
inaugurated in his kingdom, feared, reverenced, and 
obeyed by the lieges thereof. In respect whereof and 
of the certainty and notoriety of the honesty, ability, 
qualification, and sufficiency of our said dearest brother 
to have the care and control of our dearest son, realm, 
and lieges foresaid, during our son's minority, we have 
made, named, appointed, constituted, and ordained, and 
by these our letters, name, appoint, make, constitute, 
and ordain our said dearest brother James, Earl of 
Moray, regent to our said dearest son, realm, and lieges 
foresaid, during his minority and until he be of the age 
of seventeen years, and that our dearest brother be 



296 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

called during the said space regent to our son, realm, 
and lieges ; so that our son after completing the years 
foresaid in his own person may take upon him the 
government, and use and exercise all and sundry 
privileges, honours, and other immunities that appertain 
to the office of a king, as well in governing his realm 
and people according to the laws, as in repressing the 
violence of such as would invade or unjustly resist him, 
or their or his royal authority; with power to our 
dearest brother James, Earl of Moray, in name, 
authority, and on behalf of our said most dearest son, 
to receive surrenders of whatever lands are holden of 
him, or of offices, castles, towers, fortalices, fishings, 
woods, benefices whatsoever; the same again in our 
son's name to give and deliver signatories thereupon, and 
upon the gifts of words, release of lands, marriages of 
heirs, falling, or shall happen to fall, into our son's hands 
as superior thereof ; and also upon presentation of lands, 
benefices, escheat of goods movable and immovable, 
debts and tacks, reports and remissions ; and upon the 
disposition of offices vacant or when they shall become 
vacant ; to subscribe and cause to pass the Seals. The 
said office of regent to use and exercise in all things, 
privileges and commodities, as freely and with as great 
liberty as any regent or governor to us or our pre- 
decessors used in times bypast ; and as if every 
privilege and article concerning' the said office were at 
length expressed and amplified in these our letters ; 
promising to hold firm and stable on the word and 
faith of a prince to whatever things our said dearest 
brother in the premises happens to do ; charging 
therefor all and sundry our judges and ministers of 
law, lieges, and others foresaid, to answer and obey our 
said brother in all and sundry things concerning the 
said office of regent as you and each of you will declare 



The False Procuratory 297 

your loving subjects to our dear son, and under all 
pains, charge, and offence that ye may commit against 
His Majesty in that part. 

" Subscribed with our hand and given under our Privy 
Seal at Lochleven the 24th day of July 1567, and of 
our reign the 25th year." 

[This abdication was a forgery. The text of the 
document the Queen never saw.] 



Procuratory appointing a Commission to make 
Arrangements in Moray's Absence and 
providing for the contingency of his 
refusing the Regency 

" Mary, by the grace of God, Queen of Scots, to all 
and sundry our judges and ministers of law^, lieges and 
others whom it effeirs, to whose knowledge these our 
letters shall come, greeting : — Forasmuch as by long, 
irksome, and tedious travel taken by us in the govern- 
ment of the realm and lieges thereof, we are so vexed 
and worried that our body, spirit, and senses are become 
unable longer to travel in that room ; and therefore we 
have demitted and renounce the office of government 
of the realm in favour of our most only dear son, native 
prince of this realm ; and because of his tender youth 
and inability to use the government in his own person 
during his minority, we have constituted our dearest 
brother James, Earl of Moray, regent to our said son, 
realm, and lieges foresaid ; and in respect that our said 
dearest brother is actually furth of our realm and cannot 
instantly be present to accept the said office of regent, 
and use and exercise the same during our dearest son's 
minority. We, until his returning within our realm, or 



298 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

in case of his decease, have made, constituted, named, 
appointed, and ordained, and by these our letters make, 
constitute, name, appoint, and ordain, our trusty cousin 
and counsellor James, Duke of Chatelherault, Earl of 
Arran, Lord Hamilton ; Mathew, Earl of Lennox, Lord 
Darnley, etc.; Archibald, Earl of Argyll; John, Earl of 
Atholl ; James, Earl of Morton ; Alexander, Earl of 
Glencairn ; John, Earl of Mar, — regents to our dearest 
son, realm, and lieges ; and in case our said brother 
James, Earl of Moray, come within our realm and 
refuse to accept the office of regent upon his own 
person, we make, constitute, name, appoint, and ordain 
our trusty cousins and counsellors foresaid, and our 
said brothers, regents of our dear son, giving, granting, 
and committing to them, or any five of them conjointly, 
full power for our son, and in his name to receive sur- 
renders of lands, make disposition of wards, marriage of 
benefices, escheats, offices, and other casualties and 
privileges whatsoever concerning the said office, 
signatories thereupon to make, subscribe, and cause to 
be passed by Seals ; and to use and exercise the office 
of regent in all things as freely and with as great liberty 
as any regent or governor to us or our predecessors 
used in times past ; promising to hold firm and stable, 
on the word and faith of a prince, to whatever things 
our said dearest cousins do in the circumstances ; 
charging all and sundry foresaid to answer and obey 
our said cousins and regents in all and sundry things 
concerning the office of regent during our son's minority 
and until he be of the age of seventeen years complete, 
as you and each of you will declare yourselves loving 
subjects to our said most dear son, your native prince, 
and under all pain, charge, and offence that you and 
each of you may commit against His Majesty in that 
part. 



Plots for Mary's Release 299 

*' Subscribed with our own hand and given under our 
Privy Seal at Lochleven, 24th July 1565, and of our 
reign the 25th year." 

[The Queen signed this by compulsion. The text of 
the document is a fabrication.] 



The Following were some of the Schemes for 
Queen Mary's liberation from the grasp 
OF Elizabeth, with a portion of the Cor- 
respondence V>HICH followed THEREON 

In May, June, and July 1586, no less than three 
plots for Mary's liberation were proposed by the 
Catholics — one by John Savage for the assassination 
of Elizabeth and release of Mary ; one by Ballard for 
an invasion of England and release of Mary ; and one 
by Babington for her release by force of arms. These 
plots eventually culminated in one scheme, and 
Walsingham, by the aid of his spies, was able to 
intercept letters, decipher and copy them, introduce 
matter of his own into the copies, and by this means 
brought about the ruin of all concerned, including Mary 
herself The Babington plot^ v/e have fully recited, 
but vv^e now reproduce the following letters trans- 
lated from the French, not hitherto published by us, 
excepting Nos. 3 and 4. They throw a very curious 
light over the startling events of these three months. 
The letters are No. i. Queen Mary to Charles Paget ; 
No. 2, Charles Paget to Queen Mary; No. 3, Babington 
to Queen Mary; No. 4, Mary to Babington; No. 5, 
Mary to Paget ; No. 6, Mary to Mendoza, the Spanish 
Ambassador. 

^ Mary Queen of Scots, and tuJio wrote the Casket Letters f 



300 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

These letters are preserved in the State Paper Office 
in the handwriting of PhilHps, one of the spies, and this 
throws suspicion on the whole. We cannot guarantee 
that any one of them is genuine, and it will be well for 
the reader to attach little importance to them ; but as 
an illustration of the voluminous literature of that 
period, they will be read with interest. It was very 
probably these interpolated letters that gave rise to 
the kidnapping plot of i6th August. A writer in our 
own day (Strickland) says : " The tone in which Queen 
Mary writes on 13th July to Archbishop Beton shows 
that she was perfectly unconscious that any projects 
against Elizabeth's life were in contemplation ; in the 
mass of papers seized at Chartley it is a striking fact 
that not one was produced in evidence against her." 

Queen Mary to Charles Paget, 20th May 1586: — 

" I have thought it good that you enter with the 
ambassador of Spain into the following overtures : — 
That I endeavour by all means to make my son enter 
into the enterprise (invasion of England), and if he 
does not, that I arrange a secret league among the 
Catholic nobility and adherents to be joined with the 
King of Spain, to do what shall be thought meet for 
advancing the scheme, so being that they have plenty 
of men and money. Moreover, I shall arrange to have 
my son delivered into the hands of the King of Spain 
or the Pope, as shall be thought best, stipulating to set 
him at liberty when I shall desire, or that after my 
death, being Catholic, he shall desire to return to 
Scotland ; and that the King of Spain shall never 
attempt anything to my prejudice or my son's (if he 
be Catholic) in the succession to the Crown. This is 
the best hostag:e that I and the Lords of Scotland can 




MARY BETON, 
One of the Queen's Maries. 

From the Collection of Major Bethune, of Bed four. 



The Forged Letters 301 

give to the said king for the performance of that which 
depends on them in this enterprise, but withal there 
must be a regent appointed in Scotland having com- 
mission from me and my son to govern the country 
in his absence, and I find no man so capable as Lord 
Claud Hamilton. He shall have a Privy Council, with- 
out which he shall not ordain anything of importance. 
I shall be obliged to the King of Spain if he will 
receive my son and instruct him in the Catholic 
religion, which is the thing of all things in this world 
I most desire, affecting rather the salvation of his soul, 
than to see him monarch of all Europe. And I fear 
much that so long as he remains where he is it will 
never be in my power to bring him again into the 
right ways, whereby there shall remain in my heart a 
thousand regrets if I should die and leave behind me a 
tyrant and persecutor of the Catholic Church. If you 
get a good answer from the ambassador, I would desire 
you to write Lord Claud informing him that the King 
of Spain is to set on this country (invasion of England), 
and desires to have the assistance of the Catholics of 
Scotland to stop any assistance that may come from 
there to the Queen of England. You will also inquire 
what help in men and money would be required from 
the said king to hold Scotland. If you get a favour- 
able answer, you may inform Lord Claud that to assure 
himself of my son, if all things be done under his name 
and authority, it shall be necessary to seize his person 
if he cannot be willingly brought into this enterprise, 
and that the surest way would be to deliver him to the 
said king or the Pope, as shall be deemed best. Lord 
Claud to be regent in his absence. 

"All this I will confirm and approve. For various 
reasons my name not to be named in this until the 
very last. You will say to Lord Claud, that indirectly 



302 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

you put him in hope that I shall make him be declared 
lawful heir to the Crown of Scotland should my son 
die without children, and that I shall make the Catholic 
princes of Christendom recognise and maintain him. 
I have written to the Spanish Ambassador in favour of 
your brother Lord Paget and yourself.^ 
" C HARTLEY, 20th May!' 

Charles Paget to Queen Mary, 29th May 1586: — 

" Since my last letter to your Majesty, a priest named 
Ballard, capable and discreet, has arrived who knows 
the most important Catholics in England and Scotland. 
He has been sent by them to announce this resolution 
to take up arms, provided they are assured of foreign 
assistance. I sent him to the Spanish Ambassador 
that he might report what he knew, and to state how 
many of the chief nobles and knights in the North and 
West country were ready to take up arms ; what number 
of men, armed and unarmed, and how many of them had 
promised and therefore received the sacrament in order 
to make their obligation stronger ; as now the Earl of 
Leicester has with him the best and most valiant 
captains and Protestant soldiers ; and the people are 
annoyed and discontented at the oppression they have 
endured on account of the wars in the Netherlands. 
These times are more suitable than ever to accomplish 
with little trouble the deliverance of the Queen. 

" The ambassador listened attentively, and requested 
Ballard to write down full details of the numbers from 
these provinces who would take up arms on Mary's 
behalf. Ballard said he could not name the persons, as 
he had pledged his word to the priest not to do so. 
The ambassador gave notice of the ports for landing 
^ Labanoff, vol. vi. p. 343. 



The Forged Letters 303 

and several other things which he thought the knowledge 
of would be necessary. Nevertheless he (Ballard) came 
with a resolution so general that the ambassador gave 
him other instructions to show him how to proceed, 
more particularly and by secret means assuring him 
that the King of Spain, after being fully satisfied, would 
give them prompt assistance. The principal thing with 
which he is charged is to assure and guarantee your 
person, and if strong enough to try by every possible 
means to carry off your Majesty from the hands of those 
-who restrain you. After this we consulted about the best 
port for landing troops. I think Newcastle, Hartlepool, 
or Scarborough, or some other port in the north ; our 
help will be by the Prince of Parma. Our design will 
not be suspected by the Queen of England, as she would 
never dream of enemies this way (the East coast) ; she 
believing that all designs would come by way of Spain. 
Ballard will be here again immediately after my return 
from the baths, and you will be promptly informed of 
everything that happens." 

Queen Mary to Charles Paget, 27th July 1586: — 

" Upon the return of Ballard to this country, one of 
the principal Catholics who sent him (to the Queen) 
communicated their intentions according to what you 
had written before, more particularly asking directions 
for the execution of the design. I have written them a 
full despatch, giving my advice concerning all require- 
ments ; as much for those on this side as for those out- 
side the kingdom, in order to bring their enterprise 
to a successful issue. I have shown them that they 
must not lose time, having undertaken to carry out the 
resolution contained in the despatch, they must hasten to 
communicate this to Mendoza, the Spanish Ambassador, 



304 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

sending for the purpose either Ballard or some other of 
the most faithful and secret that can be found, and who 
will be sufficiently instructed by them, having promised 
them that I would write to Mendoza as I do now, to 
give credit to these messengers, the Stewards : so that 
I hope if ever the Pope or the King of Spain have had 
intentions to provide aid to this state, the occasion is 
now offered them very advantageously. Finding that 
the Catholics are so well prepared there will be more to 
do to keep them back than to urge them forward. As 
to the other difficulties that the ambassador refers to, 
such as my escape from here and other things, he will 
be sufficiently satisfied. It only remains now to go on 
as quickly as possible, both in Rome and Spain, to pro- 
cure the required support in horses, foot-soldiers, arms, 
ammunition, and money." 

Queen Mary to Mendoza, the Spanish Ambassador, 
Chartley, 27th July 1586:— 

" Since yours of the 29th May I have been pleased to 
see that my good brother the King of Spain begins to 
retaliate the injuries and practices of this queen 
(Elizabeth) ; against him not only for the good of this 
island, but principally for the maintenance of the great- 
ness and reputation of Christendom. You cannot 
conceive how the exploit of Leicester and Drake has 
raised the hearts of the enemies of the king, and how 
his long patience with this queen has tried the confidence 
the Catholics have always had in him. As to myself, I 
frankly confess I was very much discouraged to enter 
into new proposals, seeing how little effect those of the 
past have had. I shut my ears to the different overtures 
and propositions that have been made to me for the last 
six months by Catholics, not being able to give them 



Mary's Letter to Mendoza 305 

any answer. Now, having heard of the good intentions 
of the king, I have written very fully to some Catholics, 
with my opinion on each point, that they may resolve 
together on the execution of these. In order to gain 
time I have asked them to send you, with all diligence, 
one of themselves sufficiently instructed to treat with 
you concerning the general offer which has been made 
to you. On every point they will show you and the 
king that upon their faith they have given me assurance 
that, faithfully and sincerely, they will accomplish at the 
hazard of their lives what they promise by their deputy. 
You will credit them as if I myself had sent them. He 
will inform you of the means of my escape from here, 
which I undertake to effect provided that I can be 
assured of sufficient strength to receive and preserve me 
while waiting on the assembling of troops. Thank God, 
my health at present is better than it has been for three 
months. I thank you very fully for your good offers 
on the part of the king, your master, for the 12,000 
crowns he is pleased to bestow for my deliverance ; in 
which they will be employed and in nothing else, for it 
is to my great regret that the other 12,000 have been of 
so little profit to Scotland. I have notice from London 
which tells me .... but without urgent neces- 
sity I shall be very unwilling to be importuned for 
these things, which I resist owing to the tax required for 
this sum. You will help me if you please to testify to 
the king the obligation which I have to him and how 
willingly I should repay it if ever I have the means ; 
and to you in particular I hope not to remain ungrate- 
ful. I have given charge to my ambassador to receive 
what you will deliver to him, and to send it to me with 
all diligence by the secret means that I have made 
known to him." 

" P.S. — As I was sending you enclosed, yours of 5th 
20 



3o6 The Last Days of M^ry Stuart 

July reached me. Thank God, this way of communica- 
tion is so well established that from henceforth you can 
write to me when you please. May God give help to 
the king my good brother, preserve his children, and 
give him all the honour, contentment, and prosperity 
that his piety and care for the good of Christianity 
merit ; in respect of which he will have my daily prayers, 
since I cannot serve him otherwise. I thank you for 
your diligence in having imparted to him what I 
committed to you in my letter of May as much for 
what concerns myself as for those poor English gentle- 
men whom I cannot abstain from recommending to you, 
especially the liberty of Morgan, and some pension, 
if by any means you can help him. I have already 
answered you about the money that you obtained for 
me, and I shall put myself in communication with my 
ambassador concerning what more has to come." 



Queen Mary's Devices and Mottoes 

In Queen Mary's apartments the following devices 
and mottoes were discovered, — in Latin and French,^ 
— and have fortunately been preserved. 



Queen Mary's Devices 

Adorning the walls of her bedchamber 

I. A vine root, to the east a hand pouring out a 
flagon of wine upon the root. Motto — 

" Mea sic mihi prosunt." 
" Thus do mine help me." 

1 Translated by the Hon. Mrs. Maxwell Scott, of Abbotsford, 
and the Rev. Dr. Conway, Manchester, 



Mary's Devices and Mottoes 307 

2. A lion snared and held in nets (pris et tenu), five 
or six beasts more like hares than rabbits (cinq ou six 
betes plutot lievres, etc.): beneath is written this 
saying — 

" Et lepores devicto insultant leoni." 
" Even hares mock a captive lion." 



3. A lioness and cub by her side. 

" Unum quidem sed leone." 
" It is indeed but one, but by a lion." 



4. A leopard holding in mouth a hedgehog. 

" Premit et heret." 
" It grips, and holds." 



5. Two globes, and a naked sword between them 
(une espee decouverte), at whose point there is a 
moon. 

" Luna non subjacet orbi." 
" The moon is not subject to the earth " (or " world "). 

{N.B. — I prefer to read " subjacet," not " subj/cit," for 
this latter would require orbem.) 



6. A lofty pyramid surmounted by a branch of laurel. 
(" Lubie " I can't find, but conjecture it to be laurel or 
some branch of victory.) 

" Te stante florebo." 
" While thou standest I shall flourish." 



3o8 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

7. A crescent beneath a sword. 

" Donee totum impleat orbem." 
" Until it fill the whole world." 

(The French is " au bout de I'espde il y a.") 

8. Un port de mer et une (main) a (droite) fectant 
une pierre dedans. A seaport and a (hand) (feminine 
to agree with " une "), whereas " navire " in the original is 
masculine. A seaport, and a hand to the right casting 
in a stone. 

" Donee emerserit undis." 
" Until it come forth (emerge) from the waves." 

9. A hedgehog in a half-stormy sea, the hedgehog 
fairly laden (or covered) with pebbles. 

" Ne volutetur." 
" Let it be tossed about." 

9A. Une roue de moulin dans I'eau. A mill-wheel in 
water. Spanish motto — 

" Llena de dolore non da de speranza." 
" It soothes sorrow, but does not supply hope." 

10. A dove in a cage, and, above, an eagle ready to 
devour it — from which (bird) this device escapes — in 
Italian — 

" Male pareo, ma peggiora temeo." 
" I seem in evil plight, but I fear worse." 

lOA. An upright ship in a stormy sea, sails, masts, 
and ropes broken, ready to founder. 

" Nunquam mei vector." 
" Never the bearer of me." 



Mary's Devices and Mottoes 309 

11. Un bouclier comme fiche en haut, au dessus une 
espee. A shield as support above, a sword underneath. 

" Aut hoc aut super hoc." 
" Either with this shield or upon it." 

(The Greek warrior brought home dead on his shield.) 

12. A tree called Picea (dwarf-pine) and a fallen 
cedar, like this sketch — 

" Floret picea quod cedrus cecidit." 
" The dwarf-pine flourishes now that the cedar has fallen." 

(The allusion is to Elizabeth.) 

13. An eagle's wing among many small feathers 
partly tinted red (or tinged with red) and tattered. 

" Magnatum vicinitas." 
" The semblance of the nobles." 

(The great ones of Mary's time were bloodstained and 
petty : the eagle's wing indicates the Queen.) 

14. A vine root and hand grasping another branch 
or root, above them the legend — 

" Virescit volucri virtus." 
" Strength grows to the bird." 

" The bird gains strength " : not " volucri " but 
" volucri." 

15. At the end of a valley a large oak broken and 
dismantled by the wind, also a sapling (or shrub) (qui 
d'en saut), which springs out of it. 

" Ut superis visum." 
"As seen by those above" {i.e. by Heaven). 

16. Une colonne d'or demye : a split golden column. 

" Idem intus et extra." 
" The same within and without." 



3 1 o The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

17. Deux corones en tronc (two crowns on a tree- 
trunk), et une au ciel (and one in the sky), this one 
made of stars and flames flowing (flammes de feu 
decoulantes). 

" Manet ultima coelo." 
" The last (crown) awaits in heaven." 



18. Another crown like the preceding, but that it 
resembles the two on earth. 

" Aliaque moratur." 
" The other tarries." 

Not " alidim " but " ali^ " : the other crown tarries. 



19. A queen at the foot of a cross, crown and sceptre 
beneath on the sward, many double " Ra " (for " Regina.") 

" Undique Ra, Ra " (Regina, Regina). 
" Everywhere a queen, a queen." 

20. Three seals pierced by an arrow. 

" Dederit fortunam Deus ne." 
" Has God given (or sent) this fortune." 

21. A tree laden with crowns and sceptres mixed 
together, with croziers, cardinals' hats, chains of precious 
stones, wallets for bread, beneath it is a woman with 
her eyes bandaged, having in her hand a book. ... (I 
suggest "elle va prendre de I'arbre," she advances to 
take from the tree.) 

" Ut casus dederit." 

" As luck shall have bestowed," 

orj " As chance shall bestow." 



Mary's Devices and Mottoes 311 

22. The order of the Annunciation, with these four 
capital letters (lettres maiscules) F. E. R. I. 

The rising sun. Motto — 

" Quae cecidere resurgunt." 
" Things fallen rise again." 

23. A circle with triangle within. 

" Trino non convenit orbis." 
" The circle does not suit the triangle." 

24. A great oak in wind storm : around the oak, the 
legend — 

" Basta chio ventU " 
" Hold, enough, ye winds ! " 

but this is conjecture of the third word. 

25. The polar star and mariner's compass, misfortune 
turning it straight for the Pole. 

" Se virtute mactare " (not " mactzre "). 
" To sacrifice self by virtue." 

Or it may mean not "virtue" but "strength" — hence, 
" Bravely to sacrifice self." 

26. A salamander in the fire. 

" Nutrisco et extinguor." 
" I nourish and am quenched " (or " extinguished "). 

27. Lunar eclipse. 

" Ipsa sibi lumen, quod invidet aufert." 
" She is a light to herself, what she envies she withdraws." 

28. Some tall saffron plants. 

" Fructus calca, dat amplos." 
" Tread down the fruits, it yields plenty." 



312 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

29. A furnace in which gold and quicksilver are set 
side by side. 

" In fide societas." 
" Companionship comes of trust." 

30. A mill-wheel turning in water. 

" Movere nee capere." 
"To stir yet not entrap" (or take, "arrest")- 

31. La lune peu chaude (so I read it). The moon 
slightly warmed, observing the sun by her side, having 
the earth on her other side. (Lunar eclipse.) 

" Terrena obcoecavi." 
" I have darkened the things of earth." 

32. Hopeless. 

" Sic dulcia in amarum." 
" So do things sweet turn to bitterness." 

33. A little (captive) bird, above it an eagle ready to 
swallow it. 

" II mal ini preune ma spendato ? il peggio." 
" Evil seizes me, but I look for worse." 

34. A hare in labour bringing forth . . . 

" Dabit (tempus) his quoque finem." 
" Time will put an end to these things likewise." 



Queen Mary's Will 

The night before her death Queen Mary was com- 
posed enough, and had the wonderful presence of mind 
to write her will in the following businesslike terms : — 



Queen Mary's Will 313 

In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, I, 
Mary, by the grace of God, Queen of Scotland and 
Dowager of France, being on the point of death and not 
having any means of making my will, have myself com- 
mitted these articles in writing, and I will and desire 
that they have the same force as if they were made in 
due form : — 

In the first place, I declare that I die in the Catholic 
Apostolic and Romish faith. First, I desire that a 
complete service be performed for my soul in the 
Church of St. Denis in France, and another in St. 
Peter's at Rheims, where all my servants are to attend 
in such manner as they may be ordered to do by those 
to whom I have given directions and who are named 
therein. Further, that an annual obit be founded for 
prayers for my soul in perpetuity in such place and 
after such manner as shall be deemed most convenient. 
To furnish funds for this I will that my houses at 
Fontainebleau be sold, hoping that the King will 
render me assistance, as I have requested him to do in 
my memorandum. I will that my estate of Trespagny 
be kept by my cousin de Guise for one of his daughters, 
if she should come to be married. In these quarters I 
relinquish half of the arrears due to me, or a part, on 
condition that the others be paid, in order to be ex- 
pended by my executors in perpetual alms. To carry 
this into effect the better, the documents shall be looked 
out and delivered according to the assignment for 
accomplishing this. I will also that the money which may 
arise from my lawsuit with Second at, be distributed as 
follows : — First, in the discharge of my debts and orders 
hereafter mentioned and which are not yet paid : in the 
first place, the 2000 crowns to Curie, which I desire to 
be paid without any hesitation, they being a marriage 
portion, upon which neither Nau nor any other person 



314 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

has any claim, whatever obligation he may hold, inas- 
much as it is only fictitious, and the money is mine, and 
not borrowed, which since I did but show him, and 
afterwards withdrew it ; and it was taken from me with 
the rest at Chartley ; the which I give him, provided 
he can recover it agreeably to my promise in payment 
of the four thousand francs as promised at my death, 
one thousand as a marriage portion for an own sister, 
and he having asked me for the rest for his expenses 
in prison. As to the payment of a similar sum to Nau 
it is not obligatory, and therefore it has always been my 
intention that it should be paid last, and then only in 
case he should make it appear that he has not acted 
contrary to the conditions upon which I gave it him, 
and to which my servants were witnesses. As regards the 
1200 crowns which he has placed to my account as 
having been borrowed by him for my use — 600 of 
Beauregard, 300 from Jervis, and the remainder from 
I know not whom, he must repay them out of his own 
money, and I must be quit and my order annulled, as 
I have not received any part of it, consequently it 
must be still in his possession, unless he has paid it 
away. Be this as it may, it is necessary that this sum 
should revert to me, I having received nothing ; and in 
case it has not been paid away, I must have recourse to 
his property. I further direct that Pasquier shall account 
for the moneys that he has expended and received by 
order of Nau, from the hands of the servants of Mons. 
de Chateauneuf, the French Ambassador. Further, I 
will that my accounts be audited and my treasure paid. 
Further, that the wages and sums due to my household, 
as well for the last as for the present year, be paid them 
before all other things, both wages and pensions, ex- 
cepting the pensions of Nau and Curie, until it be 
ascertained what there is remaining, or whether they 



Queen Mary's Will 315 

have merited any pensioning from me, unless the wife 
of Curie be in necessity or be ill-treated on my account : 
the wages of Nau after the same manner. I will that 
the 2400 francs which I have given to Jane Kennedy 
(afterwards married to Sir Andrew Melville ; and was 
drowned by the upsetting of a boat, the year of the 
marriage of James vi.) be paid to her in money, as it 
was stated In my first deed of gift, which done, the 
pension of Willie Douglas shall revert to me, which I 
give to Fontenay (Nau's brother) for services and ex- 
penses for which he has had no compensation. I will 
that the 4000 francs of that banker's be applied for and 
repaid : I have forgotten his name, but the Bishop of 
Glasgow will readily recollect it ; and if the first order 
be not honoured, I desire that another may be given in 
the first money from Secondat. 

The 10,000 francs which the ambassador has re- 
ceived for me, I will that they be distributed among 
my servants v/ho are now going away, viz. — First, 
2000 francs to my physician ; 2000 francs to Elizabeth 
Curie ; 2000 to Sebastian Page ; 2000 to Mary Page, 
my goddaughter ; 1000 to Beauregard ; 1000 to 
Gourgon; 1000 to Jervis. Further, that out of the 
rest of my revenue, with the remainder of Secondats 
and all other casualties, I will that 5000 francs be given 
to the Foundling Hospital at Rheims ; to my scholars, 
2000 francs. To four mendicants such sum as my 
executors may think fit, according to the means in 
their hands; 500 francs to the hospitals; to Martin 
escuyer de cuisine, 1000 francs; looo francs to Annibal, 
whom I recommend to my cousin de Guise, his god- 
father, to place in some situation for his life, in his 
service. I leave 500 francs to Nicholas, and 500 for 
his daughters when they marry. I leave 500 francs to 
Robert Hamilton, and beg my son to take him and 



3i6 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Monsieur de Glasgow, or the Bishop of Ross. I leave to 
Didier his registership, subject to the approbation of the 
King. I give 5000 francs to Jean Lauder, and beg my 
cousin of Guise, or of Mayne, to take him into their 
service, and Messieurs de Glasgow and de Ross to see 
him provided for. I will that his father be paid his 
wages, and leave him 500 francs; 1000 francs to be 
paid to Gourgon for money and other things with 
which he supplied me in my necessity. I will that if 
Bourgoyne should perform the journey agreeably to 
the vow which he made for me to St. Nicholas, that 
1500 francs be paid to him for this purpose. I leave, 
according to my slender means, 6000 francs to the 
Bishop of Glasgow, and 3000 to the Bishop of Ross. 
And I leave the gift of casualties and reserved 
seigneurial rights to my godson the son of Monsieur 
de Ruissieu. I give 300 francs to Laurenz, and 300 
to Suzanne; and I leave 10,000 francs among the four 
persons who have been my sureties and to Varmy 
the solicitor. I will that the money arising from the 
furniture which I have ordered to be sold in London 
shall go to defray the travelling expenses of my 
servants to France. My coach I leave to carry my 
ladies, and the horses, which they can sell or do what 
they like with. There remain about 300 crowns due to 
Bourgoyne for the wages of past years, which I desire 
may be paid him. I leave 2000 francs to Sir Andrew 
Melville, my steward. I appoint my cousin, the Duke 
of Guise, principal executor of my will ; after him, the 
Archbishop of Glasgow, the Bishop of Ross, and 
Monsieur de Ruissieu, my chancellor. I desire that Le 
Prean may without obstacle hold his two prebends. I 
recommend Mary Page, my goddaughter, to my cousin 
Madame de Guise, and beg her to take her into her 
service, and my aunt de Saint Pierre to get Mowbray 



Queen Mary's Last Requests 317 

some good situation or retain her in her service for the 
honour of God. 

Done this day 7th February 1587. 

Marie (Queen). 



Memorandum of the Last Requests which 
I make to the King 

To cause to be paid to me all that is due to me, of 
my pensions, as also of money advanced by the late 
Queen, my mother, in Scotland, for the service of the 
King, my father-in-law, in those parts, that at least an 
annual obit may be founded for my soul, and that the 
alms and little endowments promised by me may be 
carried into effect. Further, that he may be pleased 
to grant me the benefit of my dowry for one year after 
my death to recompense my servants. Further, that 
he may be pleased to allow them their wages and 
pensions during their lives as was done to the officers 
of Queen Aliener (of Austria, sister of Charles v.). 
Further, I entreat him to take my physician into his 
service, according to his promise to consider him as 
recommended. Further, that my almoner Prean may 
be replaced in his profession, and for my sake have 
some trifling benefice conferred upon him so that he 
may pray to God for my soul during the rest of his 
life. Further, that Didier, an old officer of my household, 
whom I have recompensed with a registership. may be 
permitted to enjoy it for his life, being already far 
advanced in years. 

Written on the morning of my death this 8th 
February 1587. 

Marie (Queen). 



3i8 The Last Days of Mary Stuart 

Letter of Pope Pius V. to Mary 
Queen of Scots 

The custodier of the following important letter has 
authorised its inclusion in this volume : — 

"Most dear Daughter in Christ,— Health and 
Apostolic Blessing. 

"Having read your Majesty's letter of October 15th 
wherein you have fully acquainted Us of your state and 
calamity, and being moved thereat in spirit not other- 
wise than We ought. We have grieved bitterly over your 
misfortunes and woes ; but having learnt that your 
Majesty has fallen into these mishaps in the defence of 
Catholic Faith, this comfort has somewhat eased our 
sorrow, so that We can neither call nor deem you 
unhappy whom our Saviour calls 'blessed.' For how 
can you be unhappy, having borne so many persecu- 
tions for justice sake? You, who for the maintaining of 
Almighty God's true worship, have not hesitated to 
undergo such toils, and to encounter so many dangers : 
you, in fine, who out of your rare zeal for the Catholic 
Faith, have feared neither bands nor prisons, a fugitive 
from your own kingdom : all of which things, although 
to our human spirit seemingly hard and painful and 
grievous to be endured, can nevertheless be sweetened 
by the love of the divine goodness that is sweeter than 
all things. 

" Dearest Daughter, although grief for all that you 
have lost, and care for your kingdom, may vex your 
Majesty, still, as neither honour, nor kingdoms, nor 
fleeting riches are to be sought after since we must leave 
them behind us: if we seek after good things, let us 
covet such as we may possess everlastingly : while if 
we fear evil things, let us rather dread those evils which 



Letter of Pope Pius V. 319 

are borne by the reprobate without end of their woes. 
Therefore we ought neither to be wearied out with evil, 
nor despair of what is good, for God Who rescued David 
from out the hand of Saul, and Who brought the 
Apostle Paul from out the lion's mouth, can likewise 
free you from many mishaps, and restore you to your 
own kingdom. 

"That this may come to pass, We on our part are 
ready to aid you with all the helps that lie in our power, 
as We have hitherto done. For this end We shall treat 
in our own name with each of the Kings whom you 
mention, and strongly commend to them your safety 
and your kingdom's welfare, as We ought to, being ready 
at all times to pay you all such good offices of our 
fatherly good-will as are deserved by your brave and 
unconquered spirit, and most manifest care of the 
Catholic Faith. We shall furthermore, in the lowliness 
of our heart, beseech Almighty God in our prayers to 
help you, now that you are labouring under so many 
misfortunes, that He may vouchsafe mercifully to give 
you fortitude and perseverance in adversity. 

"Given at Saint Peter's, Rome, under Fisherman's 
ring, January 9th, 1570, in the fourth year of our 
pontificate." 



INDEX 



Argjde, Earl of, 287. 
Arundel, Earl of, 6. 
Aston, Sir Walter, 19, 21, 25, 161, 
169, 172. 

Babington, Anthony, 32, 52, 55, 57. 
Babington conspiracy, 43, 50, 57, 

64, 69. 
Babington plot, 43, 55, 73. 
Bagott, Richard, 22, 44, 174. 
Ballard, 8, 32, 54. 
Barker, -Edward, 66, 191, 197, 206. 
Beale, Robert, Clerk of the Council, 

S3, 246. 
Beauregard, Renee, Maid of Honour, 

178. 
Bellievre, P. de, French ambass- 
ador — 
Interview with Elizabeth, 122, 

126. 
Letter to Henry ill., 126-28. 
Letter to Queen Mary, 129-31. 
Bourgo}Tie, D., physician to the 
Queen — 
Opinion of Burghley, 5. 
His devotion to the Queen, 29. 
Interview with the Queen, 73. 
His Journal, 159 ei seq. 
Bromley, Lord Chancellor — 

Tries to get secret information 

from Pasquier, 47. 
His cunning interrogatories, 48. 
Fotheringay Commissioners, 60. 
His interviews with Mary, 67, 197. 
Addresses Mary at the trial, 207. 
Buckhurst, Lord — 

Elizabeth's final instructions, 82. 
Sent to announce death sentence, 

His message from Elizabeth, 245. 
Burghley, Lord (Wm. Cecil) — 
His ability, 5. 



Burghley, Lord [continued) — 

Endorses Nau's declaration, 32. 

Appointed to conduct trial, 60. 

Letter from Elizabeth, 65. 

Interview with Mary, 67. 

His letter to Da\-ison, 75. 

Connection with the death pro- 
clamation of Elizabeth, 132. 

Alleged paper on Mary, 144-46. 

Interview wuth Mary, and debate, 
199. 

Continuation of debate, 201. 

His prosecution at the trial, 217. 

His speech, second day, 219. 

Charles ix. , 6. 
Chancellor, Lord, 47. 
Chartley, 18, 19, 24, 43, 171. 
Chateauneuf, French ambassador — 
Letters from Queen Mary, 11-16. 
Second letter from Queen Mary, 

16, 17. 
Interview with Elizabeth, 1 22- 1 26. 
Commission for Queen Mary's trial, 

60. 
Courcelles, French ambassador in 
Scotland — 
Forces being levied for Elizabeth, 
58. 
Curie, Elizabeth, 29, 165. 
Curie, Elspeth, 178, 279. 
Curie, Mrs., 41, 44, 171 (Barbara 
Mowbray). 

Damley murder, 49. 

Drury, Elizabeth's ambassador, 245, 

257. 
De\-ices and mottoes of Mary, 
307-12. 

Elizabeth, Queen of England — 
Her character and policy, 4. 



322 



Index 



Elizabeth, Queen (continued) — 
Orders kidnapping plot, 19-22. 
Insolent message to Mary, 28. 
Nau's letter, 32. 
Letters to Paulet, 26, 27, 36. 
Instructs Mary's treatment, 58. 
Characteristic message to Mary, 

59. . 

Commission to Burghley and 
Walsingham, 61, 62. 

Letter to Burghley and Walsing- 
ham, 63. 

Letters to Burghley, 64, 68. 

Instructions to Buckhurst and 
Beale, 83, 88. 

Letter to Paulet, 92, 93. 

The Bellievre interview, 122-26 

Sends Buckhurst to Fotheringay, 
127. 

Proclamation death sentence, 

134-39- 
Letter to Paulet, 140. 
Orders Hue and Cry, 143. 
Interview with Melville and Gray, 

150. 
Royal Commission to execute 

Mary, 151-54. 
Stag hunt, 162. 
The conspirators, 178. 
Sends Gorges to escort Mary, 182. 
Insolent message to Mary, 189. 
Letters to Mary, 192, 196. 
Sends her priest to Mary, 267. 
Despatches Shrewsbury and Kent, 

273. 
Englefield, Sir Francis, 52, 

Fotheringay, 34, 38, 50, 59, 64, 

142. 
French embassy, 125. 

Glasgow, Archbishop of, 56. 

Glasgow, Bishop of, 52. 

Gorges, T. , English ambassador, 24, 

28-30, 162, 182, 183, 185. 
Gray, Master of, 150. 
Greysley of Fotheringay, 22. 
Guise, Duke of, 53, 56. 

Hast, Sir Francis, 24. 
Henry in. of France — 

Letter to James vr., 95. 

Wishes regarding Mary, 125. 

Bellievre's despatch, 126, 127. 



Henry viir., 4. 

Historical MSB. Commission, 141, 

146. 
Hue and Cry, 142. 

James vi. — 

Letter from Henry ill. , 95. 

Letter to Elizabeth, 148-50. 
Jervis, Surgeon, 178. 

Kennedy, Jane, 171, 206, 279. 
Kent, Earl of— 

His speech, 141. 

Commission to execute Mary, 

151-4- 
His arrival at Fotheringay, 272. 

LabanofF, 126. 

Lords' arrival Fotheringay, 191. 

Manners, John, 25. 
Mary, Queen of Scots — 

Plots for her release, 7, 8. 

Letters to Chateauneuf, 10-17. 

Kidnapping Plot, 28. 

Connection with Nau, 32. 

Seizure of her money, 43. 

Letter to Duke of Guise, 46. 

Intercepted letters, 53. 

Baptizes Curie's child, 41. 

Interview with Paulet, 59. 

Interview with Mildmay and 
others, 66. 

Letter to Elizabeth, 67. 

Negotiations with Bromley and 
Burghley, 67. 

Rebukes Walsingham, 70. 

Her opinion of Nau, 74. 

Letter to the Pope, 98-102. 

Letter to the Duke of Guise, 
102-5. 

Letter to Mendoza, 108-11. 

Letter to the Archbishop of 
Glasgow, 112-20. 

Letter to Prean, 154. 

Letter to Henry in., 155-58. 

The stag hunt, 161. 

The Gorges interview, 163. 

Paulet's behaviour, 164. 

Bourgoyne remonstrates, 166. 

Queen retires to pray, 167. 

Carried to Tixall, 170. 

Disallowed to write, 170. 

Carried to Chartley, 173. 



Index 



323 



Mary, Queen (continued) — 

Paulet and Bagott interview, 174. 
Debate with Paulet, 175. 
Cabinet of Mary seized, 176. 
Her violent speech to Paulet, 179. 
Journey, Chartley to Burton, 183. 
Indignant reply to Gorges, 186. 
Arrival at Fotheringay, 188. 
Another Paulet interview, 189. 
Letter from Elizabeth, 191. 
Elizabeth's letter with indictment, 

192. 
Ceremonious interview w4th the 

Lord Chancellor, 197. 
Denounces indictment, 198. 
Refuses to be examined, 202. 
Trial day : arraignment speech ; 

another address to the Lords, 

204, 205. , 
Opening of the trial, and her de- 
fence, 206-17. 
Second day of trial, 218. 
Her defence and final speech, 

220-28. 
Letter to Babington, 232-40. 
Her reply to Paulet, 242. 
Buckhurst, Paulet, and Drury, 

245. 
She answers Beale, 248. 
Paulet and Drury in her chamber, 

249. 
Remarkable letter to Elizabeth, 

250-55- 
Silences Paulet, 25S. 
Demands her books and papers, 

260. 
Bourgoyne, Melville, and Prean 

separated from her, 263. 
Bourgoyne and Paulet messages, 

270. 
Delivery of death sentence, 273. 
The Queen's reply, 273-78. 
The execution and death, 280. 
Mary's first parliament, 287. 
Proclamations anent religion, 

288-92. 
Proclamations of Moray's re- 
bellion, 292-94. 
Fabricated abdication, 294-97. 
Fabricated procuratory, 297-99. 
Schemes for her release, 299. 
Alleged forged letters (Paget), 

300-4. 
Letter to Mendoza, 304. 



Mary, Queen {continued) — 

Queen Mary's devices and mottoes, 

307-12. 
Queen Mary's Will, 312-17. 
Melville, Andrew, 22, 30, 38, 155, 

164, 206, 258. 
Melville, Robert, 150. 
Memorial by Walsingham, 141, 
Mendoza, Bernard de, 8, 52, 53. 
Mildmay, Sir Walter, 39, 61, 66, 1 91. 
Moray, Earl of, 287. 
Morgan, 8, 53. 

Morton, Earl of, his character, 258. 
Mowbray, Gillies, Maid of Honour, 

178. 
Myles, Francis, 57, 

Nau and Curie, 19, 20, 23, 24, 30, 

47, 58, 74, 91, 162, 164, 171. 
Nau and Pierrepoint, 173. 
Norfolk, Duke of, 172. 
Northumberland, Earl of, 6. 

Page, Sebastian, 165, 171. 
Paget, Charles, 8, 51, 53. 
Paget, Lord, 52. 
Pasquier, 38, 47. 
Paulet, Sir Amias — 

Conference with Wade, 18. 

His replies to Elizabeth's ques- 
tions, 19. 

Removes Mary's servants, 30. 

Letters to Walsingham, 33, 45, 
46. 

Letters to Walsingham, 79, 81, 94. 

Instructions from Burghley and 
Walsingham, 39, 40. 

Letters to Walsingham, 41, 42. 

Seizes Mary's cabinet, 43. 

Interview with Mary, 59. 

Letter from Elizabeth, 140. 

Stag hunt, 161-64. 

His insolent behaviour, 164. 

Seizes Mary's cabinet, 176. 

His reply to Mary, 166. 

Refuses permission to write, 170. 

Interview in her bedroom, 174. 

Insults the Queen, 175. 

Kidnaps the Queen, 165. 

Carries her to Tixall, 169. 

His conduct there, 171. 

Brings back the Queen, 173. 

Forcibly seizes her money, 176. 

Locks up the servants, 177. 



3^4 



Index 



Paulet, Sir Amias {continued) — 

Speech to the Queen, 178. 

Proposes another removal, 180. 

Escorts the Queen, 183. 

Threatened destruction of his 
coach, 188. 

Arrival at Fotheringay, 188. 

Interview with Mary, 189. 

Discharges Mary's servants, 196. 

Interview with her, 197. 

Violent speech to Mary, 255. 

Melville and Bourgoyne, 258. 

Returns two bags of papers, 259. 

Resents secret murder, 268. 

Refuses to see Melville, 271. 
Peterborough, Fletcher, Dean of, 

272, 279. 
Petit — historian, 70, 94. 
Philip II. of Spain, 6. 
Phillips, Thomas, the spy, 32, 57. 
Pierrepoint, Elizabeth, 38, 170, 172. 
Pinart, 58. 

Pittenweem, Commendator of, 120. 
Prean, Queen Mary's almoner, 154. 

Savage, John, 32, 54, 57. 
Seton, Mary, 78. 

Shrewsbury, Earl of, George Talbot, 
6th earl — 

His speech prepared, 141. 

Commission to execute the Queen, 

151-54. 

Arrival at Fotheringay, 272. 

In the Queen's chamber, 273. 
Spain, King of, 53. 
Stag hunt, 18, 29. 
Stallenge, Usher of Parliament — 

Escorts the Queen, 183. 



Stallenge {co^itinued) — 

Delivers letter from Elizabeth, 

191. 
Interview with Mary, 197. 
Star Chamber, 77. 
State Paper Office — 

Official record of the Mildmay 
and Paulet interview with the 
Queen, 194-96. 
Stewart, Robert, 120. 

Tixall, 18, 34, 43, 169. 

Wade, William, English ambass- 
ador, 19, 30. 
Walsingham, Sir Francis, Eliza- 
beth's Secretary — 

His character, 5, 6. 

Kidnapping scheme, 19. 

Letters to Paulet, 34-37. 

His interpolations, 35. 

Letter to Master of Gray, 48, 49. 

Memorial — intercepted letters, 

51-55. 
Babington conspiracy, 57. 
Letter to Phillips, 58. 
Elizabeth's orders, 58. 
Babington conspiracy fraud, 66. 
Reply to Mary's rebuke, 69. 
Implicated in death proclamation, 

132. 
His duplicity, 89. 
Memorial, Mary's execution, 141. 
Charged with forgery, 199. 

Yetsweirt, Nicasino, 30. 

Zouch, Lord, 77, 80. ^ t> 



Printed by Mokrison & Gibb Limited, Edinburgh, 



jrJ'XS't303 



'^yiW. 








-^^ 



A^^^ 




^' ^>^'.,'' 





.H 



.0> .^^ " , -^^ ,^\ , ON C 







^l^^"' 






-s^ ^^. 









'W 



^^^■\ 






tP\o 



xO t^ 



r^ - i^^i^ 







^%^^ 









0' X 





















A 



%..<^ 



#% 




x^'^ "^ 



a"^' 



.-^•^ 






^^. . 



^^^%^-\-^ ..V 






Ci^" ^.^%'.'^. V 









a\ 



\'^. 



ci-„ /- 



vv 



'^■^any^ >y ■a/ 



,~6> 



^^--^^ 






%.^^^ 

.S'^ -"r-: 



^0^ 



V 






%K^ 




'^V^^ 


-^ '"-, 




^^ .,:^^^ 


\ ' " i> , 




•A 


'■s: 




"./ 




-o 


^ f^^ 




x^ 




■^ 




''^ -. 


v^- 






A-^' -^" 






V- ^^"^ J'rT' 




^<^^ 


.xv^ - i 




-S '/^, 



V '"^^ 



., .^^ 



•V 



>0 -r 



■<^' 



%.<^ 
<> -".r.. 






